7583 lines
350 KiB
Plaintext
7583 lines
350 KiB
Plaintext
1880
|
|
|
|
WASHINGTON SQUARE
|
|
|
|
by Henry James
|
|
|
|
CHAPTER 1.
|
|
|
|
DURING A PORTION of the first half of the present century, and
|
|
more particularly during the latter part of it, there flourished and
|
|
practiced in the city of New York a physician who enjoyed perhaps an
|
|
exceptional share of the consideration which, in the United States,
|
|
has always been bestowed upon distinguished members of the medical
|
|
profession. This profession in America has constantly been held in
|
|
honor, and more successfully than elsewhere has put forward a claim to
|
|
the epithet of "liberal." In a country in which, to play a social
|
|
part, you must either earn your income or make believe that you earn
|
|
it, the healing art has appeared in a high degree to combine two
|
|
recognized sources of credit. It belongs to the realm of the
|
|
practical, which in the United States is a great recommendation; and
|
|
it is touched by the light of science- a merit appreciated in a
|
|
community in which the love of knowledge has not always been
|
|
accompanied by leisure and opportunity.
|
|
|
|
It was an element in Doctor Sloper's reputation that his learning
|
|
and his skill were very evenly balanced; he was what you might call
|
|
a scholarly doctor, and yet there was nothing abstract in his
|
|
remedies- he always ordered you to take something. Though he was
|
|
felt to be extremely thorough, he was not uncomfortably theoretic; and
|
|
if he sometimes explained matters rather more minutely than might seem
|
|
of use to the patient, he never went so far (like some practitioners
|
|
one had heard of) as to trust to the explanation alone, but always
|
|
left behind him an inscrutable prescription. There were some doctors
|
|
that left the prescription without offering any explanation at all;
|
|
and he did not belong to that class either, which was after all the
|
|
most vulgar. It will be seen that I am describing a clever man; and
|
|
this is really the reason why Doctor Sloper had become a local
|
|
celebrity.
|
|
|
|
At the time at which we are chiefly concerned with him he was some
|
|
fifty years of age, and his popularity was at its height. He was
|
|
very witty, and he passed in the best society of New York for a man of
|
|
the world- which, indeed, he was, in a very sufficient degree. I
|
|
hasten to add, to anticipate possible misconception, that he was not
|
|
the least of a charlatan. He was a thoroughly honest man- honest in
|
|
a degree of which he had perhaps lacked the opportunity to give the
|
|
complete measure; and, putting aside the great good nature of the
|
|
circle in which he practiced, which was rather fond of boasting that
|
|
it possessed the "brightest" doctor in the country, he daily justified
|
|
his claim to the talents attributed to him by the popular voice. He
|
|
was an observer, even a philosopher, and to be bright was so natural
|
|
to him, and (as the popular voice said) came so easily, that he
|
|
never aimed at mere effect, and had none of the little tricks and
|
|
pretensions of second-rate reputations. It must be confessed that
|
|
fortune had favored him, and that he had found the path to
|
|
prosperity very soft to his tread. He had married, at the age of
|
|
twenty-seven, for love, a very charming girl, Miss Catherine
|
|
Harrington, of New York, who, in addition to her charms, had brought
|
|
him a solid dowry. Mrs. Sloper was amiable, graceful, accomplished,
|
|
elegant, and in 1820 she had been one of the pretty girls of the small
|
|
but promising capital which clustered about the Battery and overlooked
|
|
the Bay, and of which the uppermost boundary was indicated by the
|
|
grassy waysides of Canal Street. Even at the age of twenty-seven
|
|
Austin Sloper had made his mark sufficiently to mitigate the anomaly
|
|
of his having been chosen among a dozen suitors by a young woman of
|
|
high fashion, who had ten thousand dollars of income and the most
|
|
charming eyes in the island of Manhattan. These eyes, and some of
|
|
their accompaniments, were for about five years a source of extreme
|
|
satisfaction to the young physician, who was both a devoted and a very
|
|
happy husband.
|
|
|
|
The fact of his having married a rich woman made no difference in
|
|
the line he had traced for himself, and he cultivated his profession
|
|
with as definite a purpose as if he still had no other resources
|
|
than his fraction of the modest patrimony which, on his father's
|
|
death, he had shared with his brothers and sisters. This purpose had
|
|
not been preponderantly to make money- it had been rather to learn
|
|
something and to do something. To learn something interesting, and
|
|
to do something useful- this was, roughly speaking, the program he had
|
|
sketched, and of which the accident of his wife having an income
|
|
appeared to him in no degree to modify the validity. He was fond of
|
|
his practice, and of exercising a skill of which he was agreeably
|
|
conscious, and it was so patent a truth that if he were not a doctor
|
|
there was nothing else he could be, that a doctor he persisted in
|
|
being, in the best possible conditions. Of course his easy domestic
|
|
situation saved him a good deal of drudgery, and his wife's
|
|
affiliation to the "best people" brought him a good many of those
|
|
patients whose symptoms are, if not more interesting in themselves
|
|
than those of the lower orders, at least more consistently
|
|
displayed. He desired experience, and in the course of twenty years he
|
|
got a great deal. It must be added that it came to him in some forms
|
|
which, whatever might have been their intrinsic value, made it the
|
|
reverse of welcome. His first child, a little boy of extraordinary
|
|
promise, as the doctor, who was not addicted to easy enthusiasm,
|
|
firmly believed, died at three years of age, in spite of everything
|
|
that the mother's tenderness and the father's science could invent
|
|
to save him. Two years later Mrs. Sloper gave birth to a second
|
|
infant- an infant of a sex which rendered the poor child, to the
|
|
doctor's sense, an inadequate substitute for his lamented
|
|
firstborn, of whom he had promised himself to make an admirable man.
|
|
The little girl was a disappointment; but this was not the worst. A
|
|
week after her birth the young mother, who, as the phrase is, had been
|
|
doing well, suddenly betrayed alarming symptoms, and before another
|
|
week had elapsed Austin Sloper was a widower.
|
|
|
|
For a man whose trade was to keep people alive he had certainly done
|
|
poorly in his own family; and a bright doctor who within three years
|
|
loses his wife and his little boy should perhaps be prepared to see
|
|
either his skill or his affection impugned. Our friend, however,
|
|
escaped criticism; that is, he escaped all criticism but his own,
|
|
which was much the most competent and most formidable. He walked under
|
|
the weight of this very private censure for the rest of his days,
|
|
and bore forever the scars of a castigation to which the strongest
|
|
hand he knew had treated him on the night that followed his wife's
|
|
death. The world, which, as I have said, appreciated him, pitied him
|
|
too much to be ironical; his misfortune made him more interesting, and
|
|
even helped him to be the fashion. It was observed that even medical
|
|
families cannot escape the more insidious forms of disease, and
|
|
that, after all, Doctor Sloper had lost other patients besides the two
|
|
I have mentioned; which constituted an honorable precedent. His little
|
|
girl remained to him; and though she was not what he had desired, he
|
|
proposed to himself to make the best of her. He had on hand a stock of
|
|
unexpended authority, by which the child, in its early years, profited
|
|
largely. She had been named, as a matter of course, after her poor
|
|
mother, and even in her most diminutive babyhood the doctor never
|
|
called her anything but Catherine. She grew up a very robust and
|
|
healthy child, and her father, as he looked at her, often said to
|
|
himself that, such as she was, he at least need have no fear of losing
|
|
her. I say "such as she was," because, to tell the truth- But this
|
|
is a truth of which I will defer the telling.
|
|
|
|
CHAPTER 2.
|
|
|
|
WHEN THE CHILD was about ten years old, he invited his sister,
|
|
Mrs. Penniman, to come and stay with him. The Miss Slopers had been
|
|
but two in number, and both of them had married early in life. The
|
|
younger, Mrs. Almond by name, was the wife of a prosperous merchant
|
|
and the mother of a blooming family. She bloomed herself, indeed,
|
|
and was a comely, comfortable, reasonable woman, and a favorite with
|
|
her clever brother, who, in the matter of women, even when they were
|
|
nearly related to him, was a man of distinct preferences. He preferred
|
|
Mrs. Almond to his sister Lavinia, who had married a poor clergyman,
|
|
of a sickly constitution and a flowery style of eloquence, and then,
|
|
at the age of thirty-three, had been left a widow- without children,
|
|
without fortune- with nothing but the memory of Mr. Penniman's flowers
|
|
of speech, a certain vague aroma of which hovered about her own
|
|
conversation. Nevertheless, he had offered her a home under his own
|
|
roof, which Lavinia accepted with the alacrity of a woman who had
|
|
spent the ten years of her married life in the town of Poughkeepsie.
|
|
The doctor had not proposed to Mrs. Penniman to come and live with him
|
|
indefinitely; he had suggested that she should make an asylum of his
|
|
house while she looked about for unfurnished lodgings. It is uncertain
|
|
whether Mrs. Penniman ever instituted a search for unfurnished
|
|
lodgings, but it is beyond dispute that she never found them. She
|
|
settled herself with her brother and never went away, and, when
|
|
Catherine was twenty years old, her Aunt Lavinia was still one of
|
|
the most striking features of her immediate entourage. Mrs. Penniman's
|
|
own account of the matter was that she had remained to take charge
|
|
of her niece's education. She had given this account, at least, to
|
|
everyone but the doctor, who never asked for explanations which he
|
|
could entertain himself any day with inventing. Mrs. Penniman,
|
|
moreover, though she had a good deal of a certain sort of artificial
|
|
assurance, shrunk, for indefinable reasons, from presenting herself to
|
|
her brother as a fountain of instruction. She had not a high sense
|
|
of humor, but she had enough to prevent her from making this
|
|
mistake; and her brother, on his side, had enough to excuse her, in
|
|
her situation, for laying him under contribution during a considerable
|
|
part of a lifetime. He therefore assented tacitly to the proposition
|
|
which Mrs. Penniman had tacitly laid down, that it was of importance
|
|
that the poor motherless girl should have a brilliant woman near
|
|
her. His assent could only be tacit, for he had never been dazzled
|
|
by his sister's intellectual luster. Save when he fell in love with
|
|
Catherine Harrington, he had never been dazzled, indeed, by any
|
|
feminine characteristics whatever; and though he was to a certain
|
|
extent what is called a ladies' doctor, his private opinion of the
|
|
more complicated sex was not exalted. He regarded its complications as
|
|
more curious than edifying, and he had an idea of the beauty of
|
|
reason, which was, on the whole, meagerly gratified by what he
|
|
observed in his female patients. His wife had been a reasonable woman,
|
|
but she was a bright exception; among several things that he was
|
|
sure of, this was perhaps the principal. Such a conviction, of course,
|
|
did little either to mitigate or to abbreviate his widowhood; and it
|
|
set a limit to his recognition, at the best, of Catherine's
|
|
possibilities and of Mrs. Penniman's ministrations. He nevertheless,
|
|
at the end of six months, accepted his sister's permanent presence
|
|
as an accomplished fact, and as Catherine grew older, perceived that
|
|
there were in effect good reasons why she should have a companion of
|
|
her own imperfect sex. He was extremely polite to Lavinia,
|
|
scrupulously, formally polite; and she had never seen him in anger but
|
|
once in her life, when he lost his temper in a theological
|
|
discussion with her late husband. With her he never discussed
|
|
theology, nor, indeed, discussed anything; he contented himself with
|
|
making known, very distinctly, in the form of a lucid ultimatum, his
|
|
wishes with regard to Catherine.
|
|
|
|
Once, when the girl was about twelve years old, he had said to her:
|
|
|
|
"Try and make a clever woman of her, Lavinia; I should like her to
|
|
be a clever woman."
|
|
|
|
Mrs. Penniman, at this, looked thoughtful a moment. "My dear
|
|
Austin," she then inquired, "do you think it is better to be clever
|
|
than to be good?"
|
|
|
|
"Good for what?" asked the doctor. "You are good for nothing
|
|
unless you are clever."
|
|
|
|
From this assertion Mrs. Penniman saw no reason to dissent; she
|
|
possibly reflected that her own great use in the world was owing to
|
|
her aptitude for many things.
|
|
|
|
"Of course I wish Catherine to be good," the doctor said next day,
|
|
"but she won't be any the less virtuous for not being a fool. I am not
|
|
afraid of her being wicked; she will never have the salt of malice
|
|
in her character. She is 'as good as good bread,' as the French say;
|
|
but six years hence I don't want to have to compare her to good
|
|
bread and butter."
|
|
|
|
"Are you afraid she will be insipid? My dear brother, it is I who
|
|
supply the butter; so you needn't fear!" said Mrs. Penniman, who had
|
|
taken in hand the child's "accomplishments," overlooking her at the
|
|
piano, where Catherine displayed a certain talent, and going with
|
|
her to the dancing class, where it must be confessed that she made but
|
|
a modest figure.
|
|
|
|
Mrs. Penniman was a tall, thin, fair, rather faded woman, with a
|
|
perfectly amiable disposition, a high standard of gentility, a taste
|
|
for light literature, and a certain foolish indirectness and obliquity
|
|
of character. She was romantic; she was sentimental; she had a passion
|
|
for little secrets and mysteries- a very innocent passion, for her
|
|
secrets had hitherto always been as unpractical as addled eggs. She
|
|
was not absolutely veracious; but this defect was of no great
|
|
consequence, for she had never had anything to conceal. She would have
|
|
liked to have a lover, and to correspond with him under an assumed
|
|
name, in letters left at a shop. I am bound to say that her
|
|
imagination never carried the intimacy further than this. Mrs.
|
|
Penniman had never had a lover, but her brother, who was very
|
|
shrewd, understood her turn of mind. "When Catherine is about
|
|
seventeen," he said to himself, "Lavinia will try and persuade her
|
|
that some young man with a moustache is in love with her. It will be
|
|
quite untrue; no young man, with a moustache or without, will ever
|
|
be in love with Catherine. But Lavinia will take it up, and talk to
|
|
her about it; perhaps, even, if her taste for clandestine operations
|
|
doesn't prevail with her, she will talk to me about it. Catherine
|
|
won't see it, and won't believe it, fortunately for her peace of mind;
|
|
poor Catherine isn't romantic."
|
|
|
|
She was a healthy, well-grown child, without a trace of her mother's
|
|
beauty. She was not ugly; she had simply a plain, dull, gentle
|
|
countenance. The most that had ever been said for her was that she had
|
|
a "nice" face; and, though she was an heiress, no one had ever thought
|
|
of regarding her as a belle. Her father's opinion of her moral
|
|
purity was abundantly justified; she was excellently, imperturbably
|
|
good; affectionate, docile, obedient, and much addicted to speaking
|
|
the truth. In her younger years she was a good deal of a romp, and,
|
|
though it is an awkward confession to make about one's heroine, I must
|
|
add that she was something of a glutton. She never, that I know of,
|
|
stole raisins out of the pantry; but she devoted her pocket money to
|
|
the purchase of cream cakes. As regards this, however, a critical
|
|
attitude would be inconsistent with a candid reference to the early
|
|
annals of any biographer. Catherine was decidedly not clever; she
|
|
was not quick with her book, nor, indeed, with anything else. She
|
|
was not abnormally deficient, and she mustered learning enough to
|
|
acquit herself respectably in conversation with her contemporaries-
|
|
among whom it must be avowed, however, that she occupied a secondary
|
|
place. It is well known that in New York it is possible for a young
|
|
girl to occupy a primary one. Catherine, who was extremely modest, had
|
|
no desire to shine, and on most social occasions, as they are
|
|
called, you would have found her lurking in the background. She was
|
|
extremely fond of her father, and very much afraid of him; she thought
|
|
him the cleverest and handsomest and most celebrated of men. The
|
|
poor girl found her account so completely in the exercise of her
|
|
affections that the little tremor of fear that mixed itself with her
|
|
filial passion gave the thing an extra relish rather than blunted
|
|
its edge. Her deepest desire was to please him, and her conception
|
|
of happiness was to know that she had succeeded in pleasing him. She
|
|
had never succeeded beyond a certain point. Though, on the whole, he
|
|
was very kind to her, she was perfectly aware of this, and to go
|
|
beyond the point in question seemed to her really something to live
|
|
for. What she could not know, of course, was that she disappointed
|
|
him, though on three or four occasions the doctor had been almost
|
|
frank about it. She grew up peacefully and prosperously; but at the
|
|
age of eighteen, Mrs. Penniman had not made a clever woman of her.
|
|
Doctor Sloper would have liked to be proud of his daughter; but
|
|
there was nothing to be proud of in poor Catherine. There was nothing,
|
|
of course, to be ashamed of; but this was not enough for the doctor,
|
|
who was a proud man, and would have enjoyed being able to think of his
|
|
daughter as an unusual girl. There would have been a fitness in her
|
|
being pretty and graceful, intelligent and distinguished- for her
|
|
mother had been the most charming woman of her little day- and as
|
|
regards her father, of course he knew his own value. He had moments of
|
|
irritation at having produced a commonplace child, and he even went so
|
|
far at times as to take a certain satisfaction in the thought that his
|
|
wife had not lived to find her out. He was naturally slow in making
|
|
this discovery himself, and it was not till Catherine had become a
|
|
young lady grown that he regarded the matter as settled. He gave her
|
|
the benefit of a great many doubts; he was in no haste to conclude.
|
|
Mrs. Penniman frequently assured him that his daughter had a
|
|
delightful nature; but he knew how to interpret this assurance. It
|
|
meant, to his sense, that Catherine was not wise enough to discover
|
|
that her aunt was a goose- a limitation of mind that could not fail to
|
|
be agreeable to Mrs. Penniman. Both she and her brother, however,
|
|
exaggerated the young girl's limitations; for Catherine, though she
|
|
was very fond of her aunt, and conscious of the gratitude she owed
|
|
her, regarded her without a particle of that gentle dread which gave
|
|
its stamp to her admiration of her father. To her mind there was
|
|
nothing of the infinite about Mrs. Penniman; Catherine saw her all
|
|
at once, as it were, and was not dazzled by the apparition; whereas
|
|
her father's great faculties seemed, as they stretched away, to lose
|
|
themselves in a sort of luminous vagueness, which indicated, not that
|
|
they stopped, but that Catherine's own mind ceased to follow them.
|
|
|
|
It must not be supposed that Doctor Sloper visited his
|
|
disappointment upon the poor girl, or ever let her suspect that she
|
|
had played him a trick. On the contrary, for fear of being unjust to
|
|
her, he did his duty with exemplary zeal, and recognized that she
|
|
was a faithful and affectionate child. Besides, he was a
|
|
philosopher: He smoked a good many cigars over his disappointment, and
|
|
in the fullness of time he got used to it. He satisfied himself that
|
|
he had expected nothing, though, indeed, with a certain oddity of
|
|
reasoning. "I expect nothing," he said to himself, "so that, if she
|
|
gives me a surprise, it will be all clear gain. If she doesn't, it
|
|
will be no loss." This was about the time Catherine had reached her
|
|
eighteenth year; so that it will be seen her father had not been
|
|
precipitate. At this time she seemed not only incapable of giving
|
|
surprises; it was almost a question whether she could have received
|
|
one- she was so quiet and irresponsive. People who expressed
|
|
themselves roughly called her stolid. But she was irresponsive because
|
|
she was shy, uncomfortably, painfully shy. This was not always
|
|
understood, and she sometimes produced an impression of insensibility.
|
|
In reality, she was the softest creature in the world.
|
|
|
|
CHAPTER 3.
|
|
|
|
AS A CHILD she had promised to be tall; but when she was sixteen she
|
|
ceased to grow, and her stature, like most other points in her
|
|
composition, was not unusual. She was strong, however, and properly
|
|
made, and, fortunately, her health was excellent. It has been noted
|
|
that the doctor was a philosopher, but I would not have answered for
|
|
his philosophy if the poor girl had proved a sickly and suffering
|
|
person. Her appearance of health constituted her principal claim to
|
|
beauty; and her clear, fresh complexion, in which white and red were
|
|
very equally distributed, was, indeed, an excellent thing to see.
|
|
Her eye was small and quiet, her features were rather thick, her
|
|
tresses brown and smooth. A dull, plain girl she was called by
|
|
rigorous critics- a quiet, ladylike girl, by those of the more
|
|
imaginative sort; but by neither class was she very elaborately
|
|
discussed. When it had been duly impressed upon her that she was a
|
|
young lady- it was a good while before she could believe it- she
|
|
suddenly developed a lively taste for dress. A lively taste is quite
|
|
the expression to use. I feel as if I ought to write it very small,
|
|
her judgment in this matter was by no means infallible; it was
|
|
liable to confusions and embarrassments. Her great indulgence of it
|
|
was really the desire of a rather inarticulate nature to manifest
|
|
itself; she sought to be eloquent in her garments, and to make up
|
|
for her diffidence of speech by a fine frankness of costume. But if
|
|
she expressed herself in her clothes, it is certain that people were
|
|
not to blame for not thinking her a witty person. It must be added
|
|
that, though she had the expectation of a fortune- Doctor Sloper for a
|
|
long time had been making twenty thousand dollars a year by his
|
|
profession, and laying aside the half of it- the amount of money at
|
|
her disposal was not greater than the allowance made to many poorer
|
|
girls. In those days, in New York, there were still a few altar
|
|
fires flickering in the temple of republican simplicity, and Doctor
|
|
Sloper would have been glad to see his daughter present herself,
|
|
with a classic grace, as a priestess of this mild faith. It made him
|
|
fairly grimace, in private, to think that a child of his should be
|
|
both ugly and overdressed. For himself, he was fond of the good things
|
|
of life, and he made a considerable use of them; but he had a dread of
|
|
vulgarity, and even a theory that it was increasing in the society
|
|
that surrounded him. Moreover, the standard of luxury in the United
|
|
States thirty years ago was carried by no means so high as at present,
|
|
and Catherine's clever father took the old-fashioned view of the
|
|
education of young persons. He had no particular theory on the
|
|
subject; it had scarcely as yet become a necessity of self-defense
|
|
to have a collection of theories. It simply appeared to him proper and
|
|
reasonable that a well-bred young woman should not carry half her
|
|
fortune on her back. Catherine's back was a broad one, and would
|
|
have carried a good deal; but to the weight of the paternal
|
|
displeasure she never ventured to expose it, and our heroine was
|
|
twenty years old before she treated herself, for evening wear, to a
|
|
red satin gown trimmed with gold fringe, though this was an article
|
|
which, for many years, she had coveted in secret. It made her look,
|
|
when she sported it, like a woman of thirty; but oddly enough, in
|
|
spite of her taste for fine clothes, she had not a grain of
|
|
coquetry, and her anxiety when she put them on was as to whether they,
|
|
and not she, would look well. It is a point on which history has not
|
|
been explicit, but the assumption is warrantable; it was in the
|
|
royal raiment just mentioned that she presented herself at a little
|
|
entertainment given by her aunt, Mrs. Almond. The girl was at this
|
|
time in her twenty-first year, and Mrs. Almond's party was the
|
|
beginning of something very important.
|
|
|
|
Some three or four years before this, Doctor Sloper had moved his
|
|
household gods uptown, as they say in New York. He had been living
|
|
ever since his marriage in an edifice of red brick, with granite
|
|
copings and an enormous fanlight over the door, standing in a street
|
|
within five minutes' walk of the City Hall, which saw its best days
|
|
(from the social point of view) about 1820. After this, the tide of
|
|
fashion began to set steadily northward, as, indeed, in New York,
|
|
thanks to the narrow channel in which it flows, it is obliged to do,
|
|
and the great hum of traffic rolled farther to the right and left of
|
|
Broadway. By the time the doctor changed his residence, the murmur
|
|
of trade had become a mighty uproar, which was music in the ears of
|
|
all good citizens interested in the commercial development, as they
|
|
delighted to call it, of their fortunate isle. Doctor Sloper's
|
|
interest in this phenomenon was only indirect- though, seeing that, as
|
|
the years went on, half his patients came to be overworked men of
|
|
business, it might have been more immediate- and when most of his
|
|
neighbors' dwellings (also ornamented with granite copings and large
|
|
fanlights) had been converted into offices, warehouses, and shipping
|
|
agencies, and otherwise applied to the base uses of commerce, he
|
|
determined to look out for a quieter home. The ideal of quiet and of
|
|
genteel retirement, in 1835, was found in Washington Square, where the
|
|
doctor built himself a handsome, modern, wide-fronted house, with a
|
|
big balcony before the drawing-room windows, and a flight of white
|
|
marble steps ascending to a portal which was also faced with white
|
|
marble. This structure, and many of its neighbors, which it exactly
|
|
resembled, were supposed, forty years ago, to embody the last
|
|
results of architectural science, and they remain to this day very
|
|
solid and honorable dwellings. In front of them was the Square,
|
|
containing a considerable quantity of inexpensive vegetation, enclosed
|
|
by a wooden paling, which increased its rural and accessible
|
|
appearance; and round the corner was the more august precinct of the
|
|
Fifth Avenue, taking its origin at this point with a spacious and
|
|
confident air which already marked it for high destinies. I know not
|
|
whether it is owing to the tenderness of early associations, but
|
|
this portion of New York appears to many persons the most
|
|
delectable. It has a kind of established repose which is not of
|
|
frequent occurrence in other quarters of the long, shrill city; it has
|
|
a riper, richer, more honorable look than any of the upper
|
|
ramifications of the great longitudinal thoroughfare- the look of
|
|
having had something of a social history. It was here, as you might
|
|
have been informed on good authority, that you had come into a world
|
|
which appeared to offer a variety of sources of interest; it was
|
|
here that your grandmother lived, in venerable solitude, and dispensed
|
|
a hospitality which commended itself alike to the infant imagination
|
|
and the infant palate; it was here that you took your first walks
|
|
abroad, following the nurserymaid with unequal step, and sniffing up
|
|
the strange odor of the ailanthus trees which at that time formed
|
|
the principal umbrage of the Square, and diffused an aroma that you
|
|
were not yet critical enough to dislike as it deserved; it was here,
|
|
finally, that your first school, kept by a broad-bosomed,
|
|
broad-based old lady with a ferule, who was always having tea in a
|
|
blue cup, with a saucer that didn't match, enlarged the circle both of
|
|
your observations and your sensations. It was here, at any rate,
|
|
that my heroine spent many years of her life; which is my excuse for
|
|
this topographical parenthesis.
|
|
|
|
Mrs. Almond lived much farther uptown, in an embryonic street,
|
|
with a high number- a region where the extension of the city began
|
|
to assume a theoretic air, where poplars grew beside the pavement
|
|
(when there was one), and mingled their shade with the steep roofs
|
|
of desultory Dutch houses, and where pigs and chickens disported
|
|
themselves in the gutter. These elements of rural picturesqueness have
|
|
now wholly departed from New York street scenery; but they were to
|
|
be found within the memory of middle-aged persons in quarters which
|
|
now would blush to be reminded of them. Catherine had a great many
|
|
cousins, and with her Aunt Almond's children, who ended by being
|
|
nine in number, she lived on terms of considerable intimacy. When
|
|
she was younger they had been rather afraid of her; she was
|
|
believed, as the phrase is, to be highly educated, and a person who
|
|
lived in the intimacy of their Aunt Penniman had something of
|
|
reflected grandeur. Mrs. Penniman, among the little Almonds, was an
|
|
object of more admiration than sympathy. Her manners were strange
|
|
and formidable, and her mourning robes- she dressed in black for
|
|
twenty years after her husband's death, and then suddenly appeared,
|
|
one morning, with pink roses in her cap- were complicated in odd,
|
|
unexpected places with buckles, bugles, and pins, which discouraged
|
|
familiarity. She took children too hard, both for good and for evil,
|
|
and had an oppressive air of expecting subtle things of them; so
|
|
that going to see her was a good deal like being taken to church and
|
|
made to sit in a front pew. It was discovered after awhile, however,
|
|
that Aunt Penniman was but an accident in Catherine's existence, and
|
|
not a part of its essence, and that when the girl came to spend a
|
|
Saturday with her cousins, she was available for follow-my-master, and
|
|
even for leapfrog. On this basis an understanding was easily arrived
|
|
at, and for several years Catherine fraternized with her young
|
|
kinsmen. I say young kinsmen, because seven of the little Almonds were
|
|
boys, and Catherine had a preference for those games which are most
|
|
conveniently played in trousers. By degrees, however, the little
|
|
Almonds' trousers began to lengthen, and the wearers to disperse and
|
|
settle themselves in life. The elder children were older than
|
|
Catherine, and the boys were sent to college or placed in counting
|
|
rooms. Of the girls, one married very punctually, and the other as
|
|
punctually became engaged. It was to celebrate this latter event
|
|
that Mrs. Almond gave the little party I have mentioned. Her
|
|
daughter was to marry a stout young stockbroker, a boy of twenty: it
|
|
was thought a very good thing.
|
|
|
|
CHAPTER 4.
|
|
|
|
MRS. PENNIMAN, with more buckles and bangles than ever, came, of
|
|
course, to the entertainment, accompanied by her niece; the doctor,
|
|
too, had promised to look in later in the evening. There was to be a
|
|
good deal of dancing, and before it had gone very far Marian Almond
|
|
came up to Catherine, in company with a tall young man. She introduced
|
|
the young man as a person who had a great desire to make your
|
|
heroine's acquaintance, and as a cousin of Arthur Townsend, her own
|
|
intended.
|
|
|
|
Marian Almond was a pretty little person of seventeen, with a very
|
|
small figure and a very big sash, to the elegance of whose manners
|
|
matrimony had nothing to add. She already had all the airs of a
|
|
hostess, receiving the company, shaking her fan, saying that with so
|
|
many people to attend to she should have no time to dance. She made
|
|
a long speech about Mr. Townsend's cousin, to whom she administered
|
|
a tap with her fan before turning away to other cares. Catherine had
|
|
not understood all that she said; her attention was given to
|
|
enjoying Marian's ease of manner and flow of ideas, and to looking
|
|
at the young man, who was remarkably handsome. She had succeeded,
|
|
however, as she often failed to do when people were presented to
|
|
her, in catching his name, which appeared to be the same as that of
|
|
Marian's little stockbroker. Catherine was always agitated by an
|
|
introduction; it seemed a difficult moment, and she wondered that some
|
|
people- her new acquaintance at this moment, for instance- should mind
|
|
it so little. She wondered what she ought to say, and what would be
|
|
the consequences of her saying nothing. The consequences at present
|
|
were very agreeable. Mr. Townsend, leaving her no time for
|
|
embarrassment, began to talk to her with an easy smile, as if he had
|
|
known her for a year.
|
|
|
|
"What a delightful party! What a charming house! What an interesting
|
|
family! What a pretty girl your cousin is!"
|
|
|
|
These observations, in themselves of no great profundity, Mr.
|
|
Townsend seemed to offer for what they were worth, and as a
|
|
contribution to an acquaintance. He looked straight into Catherine's
|
|
eyes. She answered nothing; she only listened, and looked at him;
|
|
and he, as if he expected no particular reply, went on to say many
|
|
other things in the same comfortable and natural manner. Catherine,
|
|
though she felt tongue-tied, was conscious of no embarrassment; it
|
|
seemed proper that he should talk, and that she should simply look
|
|
at him. What made it natural was that he was so handsome, or,
|
|
rather, as she phrased it to herself, so beautiful. The music had been
|
|
silent for awhile, but it suddenly began again; and then he asked her,
|
|
with a deeper, intenser smile, if she would do him the honor of
|
|
dancing with him. Even to this inquiry she gave no audible assent; she
|
|
simply let him put his arm round her waist- as she did so, it occurred
|
|
to her more vividly than it had ever done before that this was a
|
|
singular place for a gentleman's arm to be- and in a moment he was
|
|
guiding her round the room in the harmonious rotation of the polka.
|
|
When they paused, she felt that she was red; and then, for some
|
|
moments, she stopped looking at him. She fanned herself, and looked at
|
|
the flowers that were painted on her fan. He asked her if she would
|
|
begin again, and she hesitated to answer, still looking at the
|
|
flowers.
|
|
|
|
"Does it make you dizzy?" he asked, in a tone of great kindness.
|
|
|
|
Then Catherine looked up at him; he was certainly beautiful, and not
|
|
at all red. "Yes," she said; she hardly knew why, for dancing had
|
|
never made her dizzy.
|
|
|
|
"Ah, well, in that case," said Mr. Townsend, "we will sit still
|
|
and talk. I will find a good place to sit."
|
|
|
|
He found a good place- a charming place, a little sofa that seemed
|
|
meant only for two persons. The rooms by this time were very full; the
|
|
dancers increased in number, and people stood close in front of
|
|
them, turning their backs, so that Catherine and her companion
|
|
seemed secluded and unobserved. "We will talk," the young man had
|
|
said, but he still did all the talking. Catherine leaned back in her
|
|
place, with her eyes fixed upon him, smiling, and thinking him very
|
|
clever. He had features like young men in pictures; Catherine had
|
|
never seen such features- so delicate, so chiseled and finished- among
|
|
the young New Yorkers whom she passed in the streets and met at
|
|
dancing parties. He was tall and slim, but he looked extremely strong.
|
|
Catherine thought he looked like a statue. But a statue would not talk
|
|
like that, and, above all, would not have eyes of so rare a color.
|
|
He had never been at Mrs. Almond's before; he felt very much like a
|
|
stranger; and it was very kind of Catherine to take pity on him. He
|
|
was Arthur Townsend's cousin- not very near, several times removed-
|
|
and Arthur had brought him to present him to the family. In fact, he
|
|
was a great stranger in New York. It was his native place; but he
|
|
had not been there for many years. He had been knocking about the
|
|
world, and living in queer corners; he had only come back a month or
|
|
two before. New York was very pleasant, only he felt lonely.
|
|
|
|
"You see, people forget you," he said, smiling at Catherine with his
|
|
delightful gaze, while he leaned forward obliquely, turning toward
|
|
her, with his elbows on his knees.
|
|
|
|
It seemed to Catherine that no one who had once seen him would
|
|
ever forget him; but though she made this reflection she kept it to
|
|
herself; almost as you would keep something precious.
|
|
|
|
They sat there for some time. He was very amusing. He asked her
|
|
about the people that were near them; he tried to guess who some of
|
|
them were, and he made the most laughable mistakes. He criticized them
|
|
very freely, in a positive, offhand way. Catherine had never heard
|
|
anyone- especially any young man- talk just like that. It was the
|
|
way a young man might talk in a novel, or, better still, in a play, on
|
|
the stage, close before the footlights, looking at the audience, and
|
|
with everyone looking at him, so that you wondered at his presence
|
|
of mind. And yet Mr. Townsend was not like an actor; he seemed so
|
|
sincere, so natural. This was very interesting; but in the midst of it
|
|
Marian Almond came pushing through the crowd, with a little ironical
|
|
cry, when she found these young people still together, which made
|
|
everyone turn round, and cost Catherine a conscious blush. Marian
|
|
broke up their talk, and told Mr. Townsend- whom she treated as if she
|
|
were already married, and he had become her cousin- to run away to her
|
|
mother, who had been wishing for the last half hour to introduce him
|
|
to Mr. Almond.
|
|
|
|
"We shall meet again," he said to Catherine as he left her, and
|
|
Catherine thought it a very original speech.
|
|
|
|
Her cousin took her by the arm, and made her walk about. "I
|
|
needn't ask you what you think of Morris," the young girl exclaimed.
|
|
|
|
"Is that his name?"
|
|
|
|
"I don't ask you what you think of his name, but what you think of
|
|
himself," said Marian.
|
|
|
|
"Oh, nothing particular," Catherine answered, dissembling for the
|
|
first time in her life.
|
|
|
|
"I have half a mind to tell him that!" cried Marian. "It will do him
|
|
good; he's so terribly conceited."
|
|
|
|
"Conceited?" said Catherine, staring.
|
|
|
|
"So Arthur says, and Arthur knows about him."
|
|
|
|
"Oh, don't tell him!" Catherine murmured, imploringly.
|
|
|
|
"Don't tell him he's conceited! I have told him so a dozen times."
|
|
|
|
At this profession of audacity Catherine looked down at her little
|
|
companion in amazement. She supposed it was because Marian was going
|
|
to be married that she took so much on herself; but she wondered
|
|
too, whether, when she herself should become engaged, such exploits
|
|
would be expected of her.
|
|
|
|
Half an hour later she saw her Aunt Penniman sitting in the
|
|
embrasure of a window, with her head a little on one side, and her
|
|
gold eyeglass raised to her eyes, which were wandering about the room.
|
|
In front of her was a gentleman, bending forward a little, with his
|
|
back turned to Catherine. She knew his back immediately, though she
|
|
had never seen it; for when he left her, at Marian's instigation, he
|
|
had retreated in the best order, without turning round. Morris
|
|
Townsend- the name had already become very familiar to her, as if
|
|
someone had been repeating it in her ear for the last half hour-
|
|
Morris Townsend was giving his impressions of the company to her aunt,
|
|
as he had done to herself; he was saying clever things, and Mrs.
|
|
Penniman was smiling, as if she approved of them. As soon as Catherine
|
|
had perceived this she moved away; she would not have liked him to
|
|
turn round and see her. But it gave her pleasure- the whole thing.
|
|
That he should talk with Mrs. Penniman, with whom she lived and whom
|
|
she saw and talked with every day- that seemed to keep him near her,
|
|
and to make him even easier to contemplate than if she herself had
|
|
been the object of his civilities; and that Aunt Lavinia should like
|
|
him, should not be shocked or startled by what he said, this also
|
|
appeared to the girl a personal gain; for Aunt Lavinia's standard
|
|
was extremely high, planted as it was over the grave of her late
|
|
husband, in which, as she had convinced everyone, the very genius of
|
|
conversation was buried. One of the Almond boys, as Catherine called
|
|
them, invited our heroine to dance a quadrille, and for a quarter of
|
|
an hour her feet at least were occupied. This time she was not
|
|
dizzy; her head was very clear. Just when the dance was over, she
|
|
found herself in the crowd face to face with her father. Doctor Sloper
|
|
had usually a little smile, never a very big one, and with this little
|
|
smile playing in his clear eyes and on his neatly shaved lips, he
|
|
looked at his daughter's crimson gown.
|
|
|
|
"Is it possible that this magnificent person is my child?" he said.
|
|
|
|
You would have surprised him if you had told him so, but it is a
|
|
literal fact that he almost never addressed his daughter save in the
|
|
ironical form. Whenever he addressed her he gave her pleasure; but she
|
|
had to cut her pleasure out of the pieces, as it were. There were
|
|
portions left over, light remnants and snippets of irony, which she
|
|
never knew what to do with, which seemed too delicate for her own use;
|
|
and yet Catherine, lamenting the limitations of her understanding,
|
|
felt that they were too valuable to waste, and had a belief that if
|
|
they passed over her head they yet contributed to the general sum of
|
|
human wisdom.
|
|
|
|
"I am not magnificent," she said, mildly, wishing that she had put
|
|
on another dress.
|
|
|
|
"You are sumptuous, opulent, expensive," her father rejoined. "You
|
|
look as if you had eighty thousand a year."
|
|
|
|
"Well, so long as I haven't,-" said Catherine, illogically. Her
|
|
conception of her prospective wealth was as yet very indefinite.
|
|
|
|
"So long as you haven't you shouldn't look as if you had. Have you
|
|
enjoyed your party!"
|
|
|
|
Catherine hesitated a moment; and then, looking away, "I am rather
|
|
tired," she murmured. I have said that this entertainment was, the
|
|
beginning of something important for Catherine. For the second time in
|
|
her life she made an indirect answer; and the beginning of a period of
|
|
dissimulation is certainly a significant date. Catherine was not so
|
|
easily tired as that.
|
|
|
|
Nevertheless, in the carriage, as they drove home, she was as
|
|
quiet as if fatigue had been her portion. Doctor Sloper's manner of
|
|
addressing his sister Lavinia had a good deal of resemblance to the
|
|
tone he had adopted toward Catherine.
|
|
|
|
"Who was the young man that was making love to you?" he presently
|
|
asked.
|
|
|
|
"Oh, my good brother!" murmured Mrs. Penniman, in deprecation.
|
|
|
|
"He seemed uncommonly tender. Whenever I looked at you for half an
|
|
hour, he had the most devoted air."
|
|
|
|
"The devotion was not to me," said Mrs. Penniman. "It was to
|
|
Catherine; he talked to me of her."
|
|
|
|
Catherine had been listening with all her ears. "Oh, Aunt Penniman!"
|
|
she exclaimed, faintly.
|
|
|
|
"He is very handsome; he is very clever; he expressed himself with a
|
|
great deal- a great deal of felicity," her aunt went on.
|
|
|
|
"He is in love with this regal creature, then?" the doctor inquired,
|
|
humorously.
|
|
|
|
"Oh, Father!" cried the girl, still more faintly, devoutly
|
|
thankful the carriage was dark.
|
|
|
|
"I don't know that; but he admired her dress."
|
|
|
|
Catherine did not say to herself in the dark, "My dress only?"
|
|
Mrs. Penniman's announcement struck her by its richness, not by its
|
|
meagerness.
|
|
|
|
"You see," said her father, "he thinks you have eighty thousand a
|
|
year."
|
|
|
|
"I don't believe he thinks of that," said Mrs. Penniman. "He is
|
|
too refined."
|
|
|
|
"He must be tremendously refined not to think of that!"
|
|
|
|
"Well, he is!" Catherine exclaimed, before she knew it.
|
|
|
|
"I thought you had gone to sleep," her father answered. "The hour
|
|
has come!" he added to himself. "Lavinia is going to get up a
|
|
romance for Catherine. It's a shame to play such tricks on the girl.
|
|
What is the gentleman's name?" he went on, aloud.
|
|
|
|
"I didn't catch it, and I didn't like to ask him. He asked to be
|
|
introduced to me," said Mrs. Penniman, with a certain grandeur, "but
|
|
you know how indistinctly Jefferson speaks." Jefferson was Mr. Almond.
|
|
"Catherine, dear, what was the gentleman's name?"
|
|
|
|
For a minute, if it had not been for the rumbling of the carriage,
|
|
you might have heard a pin drop.
|
|
|
|
"I don't know, Aunt Lavinia," said Catherine, very softly. And, with
|
|
all his irony, her father believed her.
|
|
|
|
CHAPTER 5.
|
|
|
|
HE LEARNED what he had asked some three or four days later, after
|
|
Morris Townsend, with his cousin, had called in Washington Square.
|
|
Mrs. Penniman did not tell her brother, on the drive home, that she
|
|
had intimated to this agreeable young man, whose name she did not
|
|
know, that, with her niece, she should be very glad to see him; but
|
|
she was greatly pleased, and even a little flattered, when, late on
|
|
a Sunday afternoon, the two gentlemen made their appearance. His
|
|
coming with Arthur Townsend made it more natural and easy; the
|
|
latter young man was on the point of becoming connected with the
|
|
family, and Mrs. Penniman had remarked to Catherine that, as he was
|
|
going to marry Marian, it would be polite in him to call. These events
|
|
came to pass late in the autumn, and Catherine and her aunt had been
|
|
sitting together in the closing dusk, by the firelight, in the high
|
|
back parlor.
|
|
|
|
Arthur Townsend fell to Catherine's portion, while his companion
|
|
placed himself on the sofa beside Mrs. Penniman. Catherine had
|
|
hitherto not been a harsh critic; she was easy to please- she liked to
|
|
talk with young men. But Marian's betrothed, this evening, made her
|
|
feel vaguely fastidious; he sat looking at the fire and rubbing his
|
|
knees with his hands. As for Catherine, she scarcely even pretended to
|
|
keep up the conversation; her attention had fixed itself on the
|
|
other side of the room; she was listening to what went on between
|
|
the other Mr. Townsend and her aunt. Every now and then he looked over
|
|
at Catherine herself and smiled, as if to show that what he said was
|
|
for her benefit too. Catherine would have liked to change her place,
|
|
to go and sit near them, where she might see and hear him better.
|
|
But she was afraid of seeming bold- of looking eager; and, besides, it
|
|
would not have been polite to Marian's little suitor. She wondered why
|
|
the other gentleman had picked out her aunt- how he came to have so
|
|
much to say to Mrs. Penniman, to whom, usually, young men were not
|
|
especially devoted. She was not at all jealous of Aunt Lavinia, but
|
|
she was a little envious, and, above all, she wondered; for Morris
|
|
Townsend was an object on which she found that her imagination could
|
|
exercise itself indefinitely. His cousin had been describing a house
|
|
that he had taken in view of his union with Marian, and the domestic
|
|
conveniences he meant to introduce into it; how Marian wanted a larger
|
|
one, and Mrs. Almond recommended a smaller one, and how he himself was
|
|
convinced that he had got the neatest house in New York.
|
|
|
|
"It doesn't matter," he said. "It's only for three or four years. At
|
|
the end of three or four years we'll move. That's the way to live in
|
|
New York- to move every three or four years. Then you always get the
|
|
last thing. It's because the city's growing so quick- you've got to
|
|
keep up with it. It's going straight uptown- that's where New York's
|
|
going. If I wasn't afraid Marian would be lonely, I'd go up there-
|
|
right up to the top- and wait for it. Only have to wait ten years-
|
|
they'll all come up after you. But Marian says she wants some
|
|
neighbors- she doesn't want to be a pioneer. She says that if she's
|
|
got to be the first settler she had better go out to Minnesota. I
|
|
guess we'll move up little by little; when we get tired of one
|
|
street we'll go higher. So you see we'll always have a new house; it's
|
|
a great advantage to have a new house; you get all the latest
|
|
improvements. They invent everything all over again about every five
|
|
years, and it's a great thing to keep up with the new things. I always
|
|
try and keep up with the new things of every kind. Don't you think
|
|
that's a good motto for a young couple- to keep 'going higher'? What's
|
|
the name of that piece of poetry- what do they call it?- 'Excelsior!'"
|
|
|
|
Catherine bestowed on her junior visitor only just enough
|
|
attention to feel that this was not the way Mr. Morris Townsend had
|
|
talked the other night, or that he was talking now to her fortunate
|
|
aunt. But suddenly his aspiring kinsman became more interesting. He
|
|
seemed to have become conscious that she was affected by his
|
|
companion's presence, and he thought it proper to explain it.
|
|
|
|
"My cousin asked me to bring him, or I shouldn't have taken the
|
|
liberty. He seemed to want very much to come; you know he's awfully
|
|
sociable. I told him I wanted to ask you first, but he said Mrs.
|
|
Penniman had invited him. He isn't particular what he says when he
|
|
wants to come somewhere. But Mrs. Penniman seems to think it's all
|
|
right."
|
|
|
|
"We are very glad to see him," said Catherine. And she wished to
|
|
talk more about him, but she hardly knew what to say. "I never saw him
|
|
before," she went on, presently.
|
|
|
|
Arthur Townsend stared.
|
|
|
|
"Why, he told me he talked with you for over half an hour the
|
|
other night."
|
|
|
|
"I mean before the other night. That was the first time."
|
|
|
|
"Oh, he has been away from New York- he has been all round the
|
|
world. He doesn't know many people here, but he's very sociable, and
|
|
he wants to know everyone."
|
|
|
|
"Everyone?" said Catherine.
|
|
|
|
"Well, I mean all the good ones. All the pretty young ladies- like
|
|
Mrs. Penniman!" And Arthur Townsend gave a private laugh.
|
|
|
|
"My aunt likes him very much," said Catherine.
|
|
|
|
"Most people like him- he's so brilliant."
|
|
|
|
"He's more like a foreigner," Catherine suggested.
|
|
|
|
"Well, I never knew a foreigner," said young Townsend, in a tone
|
|
which seemed to indicate that his ignorance had been optional.
|
|
|
|
"Neither have I," Catherine confessed, with more humility. "They say
|
|
they are generally brilliant," she added, vaguely.
|
|
|
|
"Well, the people of this city are clever enough for me. I know some
|
|
of them that think they are too clever for me; but they ain't."
|
|
|
|
"I suppose you can't be too clever," said Catherine, still with
|
|
humility.
|
|
|
|
"I don't know. I know some people that call my cousin too clever."
|
|
|
|
Catherine listened to this statement with extreme interest, and a
|
|
feeling that if Morris Townsend had a fault it would naturally be that
|
|
one. But she did not commit herself, and in a moment she asked, "Now
|
|
that he has come back, will he stay here always?"
|
|
|
|
"Ah," said Arthur, "if he can get something to do."
|
|
|
|
"Something to do?"
|
|
|
|
"Some place or other; some business."
|
|
|
|
"Hasn't he got any?" said Catherine, who had never heard of a
|
|
young man- of the upper class- in this situation.
|
|
|
|
"No, he's looking round. But he can't find anything."
|
|
|
|
"I am very sorry," Catherine permitted herself to observe.
|
|
|
|
"Oh, he doesn't mind," said young Townsend. "He takes it easy- he
|
|
isn't in a hurry. He is very particular."
|
|
|
|
Catherine thought he naturally would be, and gave herself up for
|
|
some moments to the contemplation of this idea, in several of its
|
|
bearings.
|
|
|
|
"Won't his father take him into his business- his office?" she at
|
|
last inquired.
|
|
|
|
"He hasn't got any father- he has only got a sister. Your sister
|
|
can't help you much."
|
|
|
|
It seemed to Catherine that if she were his sister she would
|
|
disprove this axiom. "If she- is she pleasant?" she asked in a moment.
|
|
|
|
"I don't know- I believe she's very respectable," said young
|
|
Townsend. And then he looked across to his cousin and began to
|
|
laugh. "I say, we are talking about you," he added.
|
|
|
|
Morris Townsend paused in his conversation with Mrs. Penniman, and
|
|
stared, with a little smile. Then he got up, as if he were going.
|
|
|
|
"As far as you are concerned, I can't return the compliment," he
|
|
said to Catherine's companion. "But as regards Miss Sloper, it's
|
|
another affair."
|
|
|
|
Catherine thought this little speech wonderfully well turned; but
|
|
she was embarrassed by it, and she also got up. Morris Townsend
|
|
stood looking at her and smiling; he put out his hand for farewell. He
|
|
was going, without having said anything to her; but even on these
|
|
terms she was glad to have seen him.
|
|
|
|
"I will tell her what you have said- when you go!" said Mrs.
|
|
Penniman, with a little significant laugh.
|
|
|
|
Catherine blushed, for she felt almost as if they were making
|
|
sport of her. What in the world could this beautiful young man have
|
|
said? He looked at her still, in spite of her blush, but very kindly
|
|
and respectfully.
|
|
|
|
"I have had no talk with you," he said, "and that was what I came
|
|
for. But it will be a good reason for coming another time, a little
|
|
pretext- if I am obliged to give one. I am not afraid of what your
|
|
aunt will say when I go."
|
|
|
|
With this the two young men took their departure; after which
|
|
Catherine, with her blush still lingering, directed a serious and
|
|
interrogative eye to Mrs. Penniman. She was incapable of elaborate
|
|
artifice, and she resorted to no jocular device- to no affectation
|
|
of the belief that she had been maligned- to learn what she desired.
|
|
|
|
"What did you say you would tell me?" she asked.
|
|
|
|
Mrs. Penniman came up to her, smiling and nodding a little, looked
|
|
at her all over, and gave a twist to the knot of ribbon in her neck.
|
|
"It's a great secret, my dear child, but he is coming a-courting!"
|
|
|
|
Catherine was serious still. "Is that what he told you?"
|
|
|
|
"He didn't say so exactly, but he left me to guess it. I'm a good
|
|
guesser."
|
|
|
|
"Do you mean a-courting me?"
|
|
|
|
"Not me, certainly, miss; though I must say he is a hundred times
|
|
more polite to a person who has no longer extreme youth to recommend
|
|
her than most of the young men. He is thinking of someone else." And
|
|
Mrs. Penniman gave her niece a delicate little kiss. "You must be very
|
|
gracious to him."
|
|
|
|
Catherine stared- she was bewildered. "I don't understand you,"
|
|
she said. "He doesn't know me."
|
|
|
|
"Oh yes, he does; more than you think. I have told him all about
|
|
you."
|
|
|
|
"Oh, Aunt Penniman!" murmured Catherine, as if this had been a
|
|
breach of trust. "He is a perfect stranger- we don't know him."
|
|
There was infinite modesty in the poor girl's "we."
|
|
|
|
Aunt Penniman, however, took no account of it; she spoke even with a
|
|
touch of acrimony. "My dear Catherine, you know very well that you
|
|
admire him."
|
|
|
|
"Oh, Aunt Penniman!" Catherine could only murmur again. It might
|
|
very well be that she admired him- though this did not seem to her a
|
|
thing to talk about. But that this brilliant stranger- this sudden
|
|
apparition, who had barely heard the sound of her voice- took that
|
|
sort of interest in her that was expressed by the romantic phrase of
|
|
which Mrs. Penniman had just made use- this could only be a figment of
|
|
the restless brain of Aunt Lavinia, whom everyone knew to be a woman
|
|
of powerful imagination.
|
|
|
|
CHAPTER 6.
|
|
|
|
MRS. PENNIMAN even took for granted at times that other people had
|
|
as much imagination as herself; so that when, half an hour later,
|
|
her brother came in, she addressed him quite on this principle.
|
|
|
|
"He has just been here, Austin; it's such a pity you missed him."
|
|
|
|
"Whom in the world have I missed?" asked the doctor.
|
|
|
|
"Mr. Morris Townsend; he has made us such a delightful visit."
|
|
|
|
"And who in the world is Mr. Morris Townsend?"
|
|
|
|
"Aunt Penniman means the gentleman- the gentleman whose name I
|
|
couldn't remember," said Catherine.
|
|
|
|
"The gentleman at Elizabeth's party who was so struck with
|
|
Catherine," Mrs. Penniman added.
|
|
|
|
"Oh, his name is Morris Townsend, is it? And did he come here to
|
|
propose to you?"
|
|
|
|
"Oh, Father!" murmured the girl for an answer, turning away to the
|
|
window, where the dusk had deepened to darkness.
|
|
|
|
"I hope he won't do that without your permission," said Mrs.
|
|
Penniman, very graciously.
|
|
|
|
"After all, my dear, he seems to have yours," her brother answered.
|
|
|
|
Lavinia simpered, as if this might not be quite enough, and
|
|
Catherine, with her forehead touching the windowpanes, listened to
|
|
this exchange of epigrams as reservedly as if they had not each been a
|
|
pinprick in her own destiny.
|
|
|
|
"The next time he comes," the doctor added, "you had better call me.
|
|
He might like to see me."
|
|
|
|
Morris Townsend came again some five days afterward; but Doctor
|
|
Sloper was not called, as he was absent from home at the time.
|
|
Catherine was with her aunt when the young man's name was brought
|
|
in, and Mrs. Penniman, effacing herself and protesting, made a great
|
|
point of her niece's going into the drawing room alone.
|
|
|
|
"This time it's for you- for you only," she said. "Before, when he
|
|
talked to me, it was only preliminary- it was to gain my confidence.
|
|
Literally, my dear, I should not have the courage to show myself
|
|
today."
|
|
|
|
And this was perfectly true. Mrs. Penniman was not a brave woman,
|
|
and Morris Townsend had struck her as a young man of great force of
|
|
character, and of remarkable powers of satire- a keen, resolute,
|
|
brilliant nature, with which one must exercise a great deal of tact.
|
|
She said to herself that he was "imperious," and she liked the word
|
|
and the idea. She was not the least jealous of her niece, and she
|
|
had been perfectly happy with Mr. Penniman, but in the bottom of her
|
|
heart she permitted herself the observation, "That's the sort of
|
|
husband I should have had!" He was certainly much more imperious-
|
|
she ended by calling it imperial- than Mr. Penniman.
|
|
|
|
So Catherine saw Mr. Townsend alone, and her aunt did not come in
|
|
even at the end of the visit. The visit was a long one; he sat
|
|
there, in the front parlor, in the biggest armchair, for more than
|
|
an hour. He seemed more at home this time- more familiar, lounging a
|
|
little in the chair, slapping a cushion that was near him with his
|
|
stick, and looking round the room a good deal, and at the objects it
|
|
contained, as well as at Catherine, whom, however, he also
|
|
contemplated freely. There was a smile of respectful devotion in his
|
|
handsome eyes which seemed to Catherine almost solemnly beautiful;
|
|
it made her think of a young knight in a poem. His talk, however,
|
|
was not particularly knightly; it was light and easy and friendly;
|
|
it took a practical turn, and he asked a number of questions about
|
|
herself- what were her tastes- if she liked this and that- what were
|
|
her habits. He said to her, with his charming smile, "Tell me about
|
|
yourself; give me a little sketch." Catherine had very little to tell,
|
|
and she had no talent for sketching; but before he went she had
|
|
confided to him that she had a secret passion for the theater, which
|
|
had been but scantily gratified, and a taste for operatic music-
|
|
that of Bellini and Donizetti, in especial (it must be remembered,
|
|
in extenuation of this primitive young woman, that she held these
|
|
opinions in an age of general darkness)- which she rarely had an
|
|
occasion to hear, except on the hand organ. She confessed that she was
|
|
not particularly fond of literature. Morris Townsend agreed with her
|
|
that books were tiresome things; only, as he said, you had to read a
|
|
good many before you found it out. He had been to places that people
|
|
had written books about, and they were not a bit like the
|
|
descriptions. To see for yourself- that was the great thing; he always
|
|
tried to see for himself. He had seen all the principal actors- he had
|
|
been to all the best theaters in London and Paris. But the actors were
|
|
always like the authors- they always exaggerated. He liked
|
|
everything to be natural. Suddenly he stopped, looking at Catherine
|
|
with his smile.
|
|
|
|
"That's what I like you for; you are so natural. Excuse me," he
|
|
added, "you see I am natural myself."
|
|
|
|
And before she had time to think whether she excused him or not-
|
|
which afterward, at leisure, she became conscious that she did- he
|
|
began to talk about music, and to say that it was his greatest
|
|
pleasure in life. He had heard all the great singers in Paris and
|
|
London- Pasta and Rubini and Lablache- and when you had done that, you
|
|
could say that you knew what singing was.
|
|
|
|
"I sing a little myself," he said. "Someday I will show you. Not
|
|
today, but some other time."
|
|
|
|
And then he got up to go. He had omitted, by accident, to say that
|
|
he would sing to her if she would play to him. He thought of this
|
|
after he got into the street; but he might have spared his
|
|
compunction, for Catherine had not noticed the lapse. She was thinking
|
|
only that "some other time" had a delightful sound; it seemed to
|
|
spread itself over the future.
|
|
|
|
This was all the more reason, however, though she was ashamed and
|
|
uncomfortable, why she should tell her father that Mr. Townsend had
|
|
called again. She announced the fact abruptly, almost violently, as
|
|
soon as the doctor came into the house; and having done so- it was her
|
|
duty- she took measures to leave the room. But she could not leave
|
|
it fast enough; her father stopped her just as she reached the door.
|
|
|
|
"Well, my dear, did he propose to you today?" the doctor asked.
|
|
|
|
This was just what she had been afraid he would say; and yet she had
|
|
no answer ready. Of course she would have liked to take it as a
|
|
joke- as her father must have meant it; and yet she would have liked
|
|
also, in denying it, to be a little positive, a little sharp, so
|
|
that he would perhaps not ask the question again. She didn't like
|
|
it- it made her unhappy. But Catherine could never be sharp; and for a
|
|
moment she only stood, with her hand on the doorknob, looking at her
|
|
satiric parent, and giving a little laugh.
|
|
|
|
"Decidedly," said the doctor to himself, "my daughter is not
|
|
brilliant!"
|
|
|
|
But he had no sooner made this reflection than Catherine found
|
|
something; she had decided, on the whole, to take the thing as a joke.
|
|
|
|
"Perhaps he will do it the next time," she exclaimed, with a
|
|
repetition of her laugh; and she quickly got out of the room.
|
|
|
|
The doctor stood staring; he wondered whether his daughter were
|
|
serious. Catherine went straight to her own room, and by the time
|
|
she reached it she bethought herself that there was something else-
|
|
something better- she might have said. She almost wished, now, that
|
|
her father would ask his question again, so that she might reply,
|
|
"Oh yes, Mr. Morris Townsend proposed to me, and I refused him."
|
|
|
|
The doctor, however, began to put his questions elsewhere; it
|
|
naturally having occurred to him that he ought to inform himself
|
|
properly about this handsome young man, who had formed the habit of
|
|
running in and out of his house. He addressed himself to the elder
|
|
of his sisters, Mrs. Almond- not going to her for the purpose; there
|
|
was no such hurry as that; but having made a note of the matter for
|
|
the first opportunity. The doctor was never eager, never impatient
|
|
or nervous; but he made notes of everything, and he regularly
|
|
consulted his notes. Among them the information he obtained from
|
|
Mrs. Almond about Morris Townsend took its place.
|
|
|
|
"Lavinia has already been to ask me," she said. "Lavinia is most
|
|
excited; I don't understand it. It's not, after all, Lavinia that
|
|
the young man is supposed to have designs upon. She is very peculiar."
|
|
|
|
"Ah, my dear," the doctor replied, "she has not lived with me
|
|
these twelve years without my finding it out."
|
|
|
|
"She has got such an artificial mind," said Mrs. Almond, who
|
|
always enjoyed an opportunity to discuss Lavinia's peculiarities
|
|
with her brother. "She didn't want me to tell you that she had asked
|
|
me about Mr. Townsend; but I told her I would. She always wants to
|
|
conceal everything."
|
|
|
|
"And yet at moments no one blurts things out with such crudity.
|
|
She is like a revolving lighthouse- pitch darkness alternating with
|
|
a dazzling brilliancy! But what did you tell her?" the doctor asked.
|
|
|
|
"What I tell you- that I know very little of him."
|
|
|
|
"Lavinia must have been disappointed at that," said the doctor. "She
|
|
would prefer him to have been guilty of some romantic crime.
|
|
However, we must make the best of people. They tell me our gentleman
|
|
is the cousin of the little boy to whom you are about to entrust the
|
|
future of your little girl."
|
|
|
|
"Arthur is not a little boy; he is a very old man; you and I will
|
|
never be so old! He is a distant relation of Lavinia's protege. The
|
|
name is the same, but I am given to understand that there are
|
|
Townsends and Townsends. So Arthur's mother tells me; she talked about
|
|
'branches'- younger branches, elder branches, inferior branches- as if
|
|
it were a royal house. Arthur, it appears, is of the reigning line,
|
|
but poor Lavinia's young man is not. Beyond this, Arthur's mother
|
|
knows very little about him; she has only a vague story that he has
|
|
been 'wild.' But I know his sister a little, and she is a very nice
|
|
woman. Her name is Mrs. Montgomery; she is a widow, with a little
|
|
property and five children. She lives in the Second Avenue."
|
|
|
|
"What does Mrs. Montgomery say about him?"
|
|
|
|
"That he has talents by which he might distinguish himself."
|
|
|
|
"Only he is lazy, eh?"
|
|
|
|
"She doesn't say so."
|
|
|
|
"That's family pride," said the doctor. "What is his profession?"
|
|
|
|
"He hasn't got any; he is looking for something. I believe he was
|
|
once in the navy."
|
|
|
|
"Once? What is his age?"
|
|
|
|
"I suppose he is upward of thirty. He must have gone into the navy
|
|
very young. I think Arthur told me that he inherited a small property-
|
|
which was perhaps the cause of his leaving the navy- and that he spent
|
|
it all in a few years. He traveled all over the world, lived abroad,
|
|
amused himself. I believe it was a kind of system, a theory he had. He
|
|
has lately come back to America with the intention, as he tells
|
|
Arthur, of beginning life in earnest."
|
|
|
|
"Is he in earnest about Catherine, then?"
|
|
|
|
"I don't see why you should be incredulous," said Mrs. Almond. "It
|
|
seems to me that you have never done Catherine justice. You must
|
|
remember that she has the prospect of thirty thousand a year."
|
|
|
|
The doctor looked at his sister a moment, and then, with lightest
|
|
touch of bitterness, "You at least appreciate her," he said.
|
|
|
|
Mrs. Almond blushed.
|
|
|
|
"I don't mean that is her only merit; I simply mean that it is a
|
|
great one. A great many young men think so; and you appear to me never
|
|
to have been properly aware of that. You have always had a little
|
|
way of alluding to her as an unmarriageable girl."
|
|
|
|
"My allusions are as kind as yours, Elizabeth," said the doctor,
|
|
frankly. "How many suitors has Catherine had, with all her
|
|
expectations- how much attention has she ever received? Catherine is
|
|
not unmarriageable, but she is absolutely unattractive. What other
|
|
reason is there for Lavinia being so charmed with the idea that
|
|
there is a lover in the house? There has never been one before, and
|
|
Lavinia, with her sensitive, sympathetic nature, is not used to the
|
|
idea. It affects her imagination. I must do the young men of New
|
|
York the justice to say that they strike me as very disinterested.
|
|
They prefer pretty girls- lively girls- girls like your own. Catherine
|
|
is neither pretty nor lively."
|
|
|
|
"Catherine does very well; she has a style of her own- which is more
|
|
than my poor Marian has, who has no style at all," said Mrs. Almond.
|
|
"The reason Catherine has received so little attention, is that she
|
|
seems to all the young men to be older than themselves. She is so
|
|
large, and she dresses so richly. They are rather afraid of her, I
|
|
think; she looks as if she had been married already, and you know they
|
|
don't like married women. And if our young men appear
|
|
disinterested," the doctor's wiser sister went on, "it is because they
|
|
marry, as a general thing, so young- before twenty-five, at the age of
|
|
innocence and sincerity- before the age of calculation. If they only
|
|
waited a little, Catherine would fare better."
|
|
|
|
"As a calculation? Thank you very much," said the doctor.
|
|
|
|
"Wait till some intelligent man of forty comes along, and he will be
|
|
delighted with Catherine," Mrs. Almond continued.
|
|
|
|
"Mr. Townsend is not old enough, then? His motives may be pure."
|
|
|
|
"It is very possible that his motives are pure; I should be very
|
|
sorry to take the contrary for granted. Lavinia is sure of it; and, as
|
|
he is a very prepossessing youth, you might give him the benefit of
|
|
the doubt."
|
|
|
|
Doctor Sloper reflected a moment.
|
|
|
|
"What are his present means of subsistence?"
|
|
|
|
"I have no idea. He lives, as I say, with his sister."
|
|
|
|
"A widow, with five children? Do you mean he lives upon her?"
|
|
|
|
Mrs. Almond got up, and with a certain impatience, "Had you not
|
|
better ask Mrs. Montgomery herself?" she inquired.
|
|
|
|
"Perhaps I may come to that," said the doctor. "Did you say the
|
|
Second Avenue?" He made a note of the Second Avenue.
|
|
|
|
CHAPTER 7.
|
|
|
|
HE WAS, however, by no means so much in earnest as this might seem
|
|
to indicate; and, indeed, he was more than anything else amused with
|
|
the whole situation. He was not in the least in a state of tension
|
|
or of vigilance with regard to Catherine's prospects; he was even on
|
|
his guard against the ridicule that might attach itself to the
|
|
spectacle of a house thrown into agitation by its daughter and heiress
|
|
receiving attentions unprecedented in its annals. More than this, he
|
|
went so far as to promise himself some entertainment from the little
|
|
drama- if drama it was- of which Mrs. Penniman desired to represent
|
|
the ingenious Mr. Townsend as the hero. He had no intention, as yet,
|
|
of regulating the denouement. He was perfectly willing, as Elizabeth
|
|
had suggested, to give the young man the benefit of every doubt. There
|
|
was no great danger in it; for Catherine, at the age of twenty-two,
|
|
was, after all, a rather mature blossom, such as could be plucked from
|
|
the stem only by a vigorous jerk. The fact that Morris Townsend was
|
|
poor, was not of necessity against him; the doctor had never made up
|
|
his mind that his daughter should marry a rich man. The fortune she
|
|
would inherit struck him as a very sufficient provision for two
|
|
reasonable persons, and if a penniless swain who could give a good
|
|
account of himself should enter the lists, he should be judged quite
|
|
upon his personal merits. There were other things besides. The
|
|
doctor thought it very vulgar to be precipitate in accusing people
|
|
of mercenary motives, inasmuch as his door had as yet not been in
|
|
the least besieged by fortune hunters; and, lastly, he was very
|
|
curious to see whether Catherine might really be loved for her moral
|
|
worth. He smiled as he reflected that poor Mr. Townsend had been
|
|
only twice to the house, and he said to Mrs. Penniman that the next
|
|
time he should come she must ask him to dinner.
|
|
|
|
He came very soon again, and Mrs. Penniman had of course great
|
|
pleasure in executing this mission. Morris Townsend accepted her
|
|
invitation with equal good grace, and the dinner took place a few days
|
|
later. The doctor had said to himself, justly enough, that they must
|
|
not have the young man alone; this would partake too much of the
|
|
nature of encouragement. So two or three other persons were invited;
|
|
but Morris Townsend, though he was by no means the ostensible, was the
|
|
real occasion of the feast. There is every reason to suppose that he
|
|
desired to make a good impression; and if he fell short of this
|
|
result, it was not for want of a good deal of intelligent effort.
|
|
The doctor talked to him very little during dinner; but he observed
|
|
him attentively, and after the ladies had gone out he pushed him the
|
|
wine and asked him several questions. Morris was not a young man who
|
|
needed to be pressed, and he found quite enough encouragement in the
|
|
superior quality of the claret. The doctor's wine was admirable, and
|
|
it may be communicated to the reader that while he sipped it Morris
|
|
reflected that a cellarful of good liquor- there was evidently a
|
|
cellarful here- would be a most attractive idiosyncrasy in a
|
|
father-in-law. The doctor was struck with his appreciative guest; he
|
|
saw that he was not a commonplace young man. "He has ability," said
|
|
Catherine's father, "decided ability; he has a very good head if he
|
|
chooses to use it. And he is uncommonly well turned out; quite the
|
|
sort of figure that pleases the ladies; but I don't think I like him."
|
|
The doctor, however, kept his reflections to himself, and talked to
|
|
his visitor about foreign lands, concerning which Morris offered him
|
|
more information than he was ready, as he mentally phrased it, to
|
|
swallow. Doctor Sloper had traveled but little, and he took the
|
|
liberty of not believing everything that his talkative guest narrated.
|
|
He prided himself on being something of a physiognomist; and while the
|
|
young man, chatting with easy assurance, puffed his cigar and filled
|
|
his glass again, the doctor sat with his eyes quietly fixed on his
|
|
bright, expressive face. "He has the assurance of the devil
|
|
himself!" said Morris's host. "I don't think I ever saw such
|
|
assurance. And his powers of invention are most remarkable. He is very
|
|
knowing; they were not so knowing as that in my time. And a good head,
|
|
did I say? I should think so- after a bottle of Madeira, and a
|
|
bottle and a half of claret!"
|
|
|
|
After dinner Morris Townsend went and stood before Catherine, who
|
|
was standing before the fire in her red satin gown.
|
|
|
|
"He doesn't like me- he doesn't like me at all," said the young man.
|
|
|
|
"Who doesn't like you?" asked Catherine.
|
|
|
|
"Your father; extraordinary man!"
|
|
|
|
"I don't see how you know," said Catherine, blushing.
|
|
|
|
"I feel; I am very quick to feel."
|
|
|
|
"Perhaps you are mistaken."
|
|
|
|
"Ah, well, you ask him, and you will see."
|
|
|
|
"I would rather not ask him, if there is any danger of his saying
|
|
what you think."
|
|
|
|
Morris looked at her with an air of mock melancholy.
|
|
|
|
"It wouldn't give you any pleasure to contradict him?"
|
|
|
|
"I never contradict him," said Catherine.
|
|
|
|
"Will you hear me abused without opening your lips in my defense?"
|
|
|
|
"My father won't abuse you. He doesn't know you enough."
|
|
|
|
Morris Townsend gave a loud laugh, and Catherine began to blush
|
|
again.
|
|
|
|
"I shall never mention you," she said, to take refuge from her
|
|
confusion.
|
|
|
|
"That is very well, but it is not quite what I should have liked you
|
|
to say. I should have liked you to say, 'If my father doesn't think
|
|
well of you, what does it matter?'"
|
|
|
|
"Ah, but it would matter; I couldn't say that!" the girl exclaimed.
|
|
|
|
He looked at her for a moment, smiling a little; and the doctor,
|
|
if he had been watching him just then, would have seen a gleam of fine
|
|
impatience in the sociable softness of his eye. But there was no
|
|
impatience in his rejoinder- none, at least, save what was expressed
|
|
in a little appealing sigh. "Ah, well, then I must not give up the
|
|
hope of bringing him round."
|
|
|
|
He expressed it more frankly to Mrs. Penniman later in the
|
|
evening. But before that he sang two or three songs at Catherine's
|
|
timid request; not that he flattered himself that this would help to
|
|
bring her father round. He had a sweet light tenor voice, and, when he
|
|
had finished, everyone made some exclamation- everyone, that is,
|
|
save Catherine, who remained intensely silent. Mrs. Penniman
|
|
declared that his manner of singing was "most artistic," and Doctor
|
|
Sloper said it was "very taking- very taking, indeed," speaking loudly
|
|
and distinctly, but with a certain dryness.
|
|
|
|
"He doesn't like me- he doesn't like me at all," said Morris
|
|
Townsend, addressing the aunt in the same manner as he had done the
|
|
niece. "He thinks I am all wrong."
|
|
|
|
Unlike her niece, Mrs. Penniman asked for no explanation. She only
|
|
smiled very sweetly, as if she understood everything; and, unlike
|
|
Catherine too, she made no attempt to contradict him. "Pray, what does
|
|
it matter?" she murmured, softly.
|
|
|
|
"Ah, you say the right thing!" said Morris, greatly to the
|
|
gratification of Mrs. Penniman, who prided herself on always saying
|
|
the right thing.
|
|
|
|
The doctor, the next time he saw his sister Elizabeth, let her
|
|
know that he had made the acquaintance of Lavinia's protege.
|
|
|
|
"Physically," he said, "he's uncommonly well set up. As an
|
|
anatomist, it is really a pleasure to me to see such a beautiful
|
|
structure; although, if people were all like him, I suppose there
|
|
would be very little need for doctors."
|
|
|
|
"Don't you see anything in people but their bones?" Mrs. Almond
|
|
rejoined. "What do you think of him as a father?"
|
|
|
|
"As a father? Thank heaven, I am not his father!"
|
|
|
|
"No; but you are Catherine's. Lavinia tells me she is in love."
|
|
|
|
"She must get over it. He is not a gentleman."
|
|
|
|
"Ah, take care! Remember that he is a branch of the Townsends."
|
|
|
|
"He is not what I call a gentleman; he has not the soul of one. He
|
|
is extremely insinuating; but it's a vulgar nature. I saw through it
|
|
in a minute. He is altogether too familiar- I hate familiarity. He
|
|
is a plausible coxcomb."
|
|
|
|
"Ah, well," said Mrs. Almond, "if you make up your mind so easily,
|
|
it's a great advantage."
|
|
|
|
"I don't make up my mind easily. What I tell you is the result of
|
|
thirty years of observation; and in order to be able to form that
|
|
judgment in a single evening, I have had to spend a lifetime in
|
|
study."
|
|
|
|
"Very possibly you are right. But the thing is for Catherine to
|
|
see it."
|
|
|
|
"I will present her with a pair of spectacles!" said the doctor.
|
|
|
|
CHAPTER 8.
|
|
|
|
IF IT WERE TRUE that she was in love, she was certainly very quiet
|
|
about it; but the doctor was of course prepared to admit that her
|
|
quietness might mean volumes. She had told Morris Townsend that she
|
|
would not mention him to her father, and she saw no reason to
|
|
retract this vow of discretion. It was no more than decently civil, of
|
|
course, that, after having dined in Washington Square, Morris should
|
|
call there again; and it was no more than natural that, having been
|
|
kindly received on this occasion, he should continue to present
|
|
himself. He had had plenty of leisure on his hands; and thirty years
|
|
ago, in New York, a young man of leisure had reason to be thankful for
|
|
aids to self-oblivion. Catherine said nothing to her father about
|
|
these visits, though they had rapidly become the most important, the
|
|
most absorbing thing in her life. The girl was happy. She knew not
|
|
as yet what would come of it; but the present had suddenly grown
|
|
rich and solemn. If she had been told she was in love, she would
|
|
have been a good deal surprised; for she had an idea that love was
|
|
an eager and exacting passion, and her own heart was filled in these
|
|
days with the impulse of self-effacement and sacrifice. Whenever
|
|
Morris Townsend had left the house, her imagination projected
|
|
itself, with all its strength, into the idea of his soon coming
|
|
back; but if she had been told at such a moment that he would not
|
|
return for a year, or even that he would never return, she would not
|
|
have complained nor rebelled, but would have humbly accepted the
|
|
decree, and sought for consolation in thinking over the times she
|
|
had already seen him, the words he had spoken, the sound of his voice,
|
|
of his tread, the expression of his face. Love demands certain
|
|
things as a right; but Catherine had no sense of her rights; she had
|
|
only a consciousness of immense and unexpected favors. Her very
|
|
gratitude for these things had hushed itself; for it seemed to her
|
|
that there would be something of impudence in making a festival of her
|
|
secret. Her father suspected Morris Townsend's visits, and noted her
|
|
reserve. She seemed to beg pardon for it; she looked at him constantly
|
|
in silence, as if she meant to say that she said nothing because she
|
|
was afraid of irritating him. But the poor girl's dumb eloquence
|
|
irritated him more than anything else would have done, and he caught
|
|
himself murmuring more than once that it was a grievous pity his
|
|
only child was a simpleton. His murmurs, however, were inaudible;
|
|
and for awhile he said nothing to anyone. He would have liked to
|
|
know exactly how often young Townsend came; but he had determined to
|
|
ask no questions of the girl herself- to say nothing more to her
|
|
that would show that he watched her. The doctor had a great idea of
|
|
being largely just: He wished to leave his daughter her liberty, and
|
|
interfere only when the danger should be proved. It was not in his
|
|
manner to obtain information by indirect methods, and it never even
|
|
occurred to him to question the servants. As for Lavinia, he hated
|
|
to talk to her about the matter; she annoyed him with her mock
|
|
romanticism. But he had to come to this. Mrs. Penniman's convictions
|
|
as regards the relations of her niece and the clever young visitor,
|
|
who saved appearances by coming ostensibly for both the ladies- Mrs.
|
|
Penniman's convictions had passed into a riper and richer phase. There
|
|
was to be no crudity in Mrs. Penniman's treatment of the situation;
|
|
she had become as uncommunicative as Catherine herself. She was
|
|
tasting of the sweets of concealment; she had taken up the line of
|
|
mystery. "She would be enchanted to be able to prove to herself that
|
|
she is persecuted," said the doctor; and when at last he questioned
|
|
her, he was sure she would contrive to extract from his words a
|
|
pretext for this belief.
|
|
|
|
"Be so good as to let me know what is going on in the house," he
|
|
said to her, in a tone which, under the circumstances, he himself
|
|
deemed genial.
|
|
|
|
"Going on, Austin?" Mrs. Penniman exclaimed. "Why, I am sure I don't
|
|
know. I believe that last night the old gray cat had kittens."
|
|
|
|
"At her age?" said the doctor. "The idea is startling- almost
|
|
shocking. Be so good as to see that they are all drowned. But what
|
|
else has happened?"
|
|
|
|
"Ah, the dear little kittens!" cried Mrs. Penniman. "I wouldn't have
|
|
them drowned for the world!"
|
|
|
|
Her brother puffed his cigar a few moments in silence. "Your
|
|
sympathy with kittens, Lavinia," he presently resumed, "arises from
|
|
a feline element in your own character."
|
|
|
|
"Cats are very graceful, and very clean," said Mrs. Penniman,
|
|
smiling.
|
|
|
|
"And very stealthy. You are the embodiment both of grace and of
|
|
neatness; but you are wanting in frankness."
|
|
|
|
"You certainly are not, dear brother."
|
|
|
|
"I don't pretend to be graceful, though I try to be neat. Why
|
|
haven't you let me know that Mr. Morris Townsend is coming to the
|
|
house four times a week?"
|
|
|
|
Mrs. Penniman lifted her eyebrows. "Four times a week!"
|
|
|
|
"Three times, then, or five times, if you prefer it. I am away all
|
|
day, and I see nothing. But when such things happen, you should let me
|
|
know."
|
|
|
|
Mrs. Penniman, with her eyebrows still raised, reflected intently.
|
|
"Dear Austin," she said at last, "I am incapable of betraying a
|
|
confidence. I would rather suffer anything."
|
|
|
|
"Never fear; you shall not suffer. To whose confidence is it you
|
|
allude? Has Catherine made you take a vow of eternal secrecy?"
|
|
|
|
"By no means. Catherine has not told me as much as she might. She
|
|
has not been very trustful."
|
|
|
|
"It is the young man, then, who has made you his confidant? Allow me
|
|
to say that it is extremely indiscreet of you to form secret alliances
|
|
with young men; you don't know where they may lead you."
|
|
|
|
"I don't know what you mean by an alliance," said Mrs. Penniman.
|
|
"I take a great interest in Mr. Townsend; I won't conceal that. But
|
|
that's all."
|
|
|
|
"Under the circumstances, that is quite enough. What is the source
|
|
of your interest in Mr. Townsend?"
|
|
|
|
"Why," said Mrs. Penniman, musing, and then breaking into her smile,
|
|
"that he is so interesting!"
|
|
|
|
The doctor felt that he had need of his patience. "And what makes
|
|
him interesting? His good looks?"
|
|
|
|
"His misfortunes, Austin."
|
|
|
|
"Ah, he has had misfortunes? That, of course, is always interesting.
|
|
Are you at liberty to mention a few of Mr. Townsend's?"
|
|
|
|
"I don't know that he would like it," said Mrs. Penniman. "He has
|
|
told me a great deal about himself- he has told me, in fact, his whole
|
|
history. But I don't think I ought to repeat those things. He would
|
|
tell them to you, I am sure, if he thought you would listen to him
|
|
kindly. With kindness you may do anything with him."
|
|
|
|
The doctor gave a laugh. "I shall request him very kindly, then,
|
|
to leave Catherine alone."
|
|
|
|
"Ah!" said Mrs. Penniman, shaking her forefinger at her brother,
|
|
with her little finger turned out, "Catherine has probably said
|
|
something to him kinder than that!"
|
|
|
|
"Said that she loved him? Do you mean that?"
|
|
|
|
Mrs. Penniman fixed her eyes on the floor. "As I tell you, Austin,
|
|
she doesn't confide in me."
|
|
|
|
"You have an opinion, I suppose, all the same. It is that I ask
|
|
you for; though I don't conceal from you that I shall not regard it as
|
|
conclusive."
|
|
|
|
Mrs. Penniman's gaze continued to rest on the carpet; but at last
|
|
she lifted it, and then her brother thought it very expressive. "I
|
|
think Catherine is very happy; that is all I can say."
|
|
|
|
"Townsend is trying to marry her- is that what you mean?"
|
|
|
|
"He is greatly interested in her."
|
|
|
|
"He finds her such an attractive girl?"
|
|
|
|
"Catherine has a lovely nature, Austin," said Mrs. Penniman, "and
|
|
Mr. Townsend has had the intelligence to discover that."
|
|
|
|
"With a little help from you, I suppose. My dear Lavinia," cried the
|
|
doctor, "you are an admirable aunt!"
|
|
|
|
"So Mr. Townsend says," observed Lavinia, smiling.
|
|
|
|
"Do you think he is sincere?" asked her brother.
|
|
|
|
"In saying that?"
|
|
|
|
"No; that's of course. But in his admiration for Catherine?"
|
|
|
|
"Deeply sincere. He has said to me the most appreciative, the most
|
|
charming things about her. He would say them to you, if he were sure
|
|
you would listen to him- gently."
|
|
|
|
"I doubt whether I can undertake it. He appears to require a great
|
|
deal of gentleness."
|
|
|
|
"He is a sympathetic, sensitive nature," said Mrs. Penniman.
|
|
|
|
Her brother puffed his cigar again in silence. "These delicate
|
|
qualities have survived his vicissitudes, eh? All this while you
|
|
haven't told me about his misfortunes."
|
|
|
|
"It is a long story," said Mrs. Penniman, "and I regard it as a
|
|
sacred trust. But I suppose there is no objection to my saying that he
|
|
has been wild- he frankly confesses that. But he has paid for it."
|
|
|
|
"That's what has impoverished him, eh?"
|
|
|
|
"I don't mean simply in money. He is very much alone in the world."
|
|
|
|
"Do you mean that he has behaved so badly that his friends have
|
|
given him up?"
|
|
|
|
"He has had false friends, who have deceived and betrayed him."
|
|
|
|
"He seems to have some good ones too. He has a devoted sister, and
|
|
half a dozen nephews and nieces."
|
|
|
|
Mrs. Penniman was silent a minute. "The nephews and nieces are
|
|
children, and the sister is not a very attractive person."
|
|
|
|
"I hope he doesn't abuse her to you," said the doctor, "for I am
|
|
told he lives upon her."
|
|
|
|
"Lives upon her?"
|
|
|
|
"Lives with her, and does nothing for himself; it is about the
|
|
same thing."
|
|
|
|
"He is looking for a position most earnestly," said Mrs. Penniman.
|
|
"He hopes every day to find one."
|
|
|
|
"Precisely. He is looking for it here- over there in the front
|
|
parlor. The position of husband of a weak-minded woman with a large
|
|
fortune would suit him to perfection!"
|
|
|
|
Mrs. Penniman was truly amiable, but she now gave signs of temper.
|
|
She rose with much animation, and stood for a moment looking at her
|
|
brother. "My dear Austin," she remarked, "if you regard Catherine as a
|
|
weak-minded woman you are particularly mistaken!" And with this she
|
|
moved majestically away.
|
|
|
|
CHAPTER 9.
|
|
|
|
IT WAS a regular custom with the family in Washington Square to go
|
|
and spend Sunday evening at Mrs. Almond's. On the Sunday after the
|
|
conversation I have just narrated this custom was not intermitted; and
|
|
on this occasion, toward the middle of the evening, Doctor Sloper
|
|
found reason to withdraw to the library with his brother-in-law, to
|
|
talk over a matter of business. He was absent some twenty minutes, and
|
|
when he came back into the circle, which was enlivened by the presence
|
|
of several friends of the family, he saw that Morris Townsend had come
|
|
in, and had lost as little time as possible in seating himself on a
|
|
small sofa beside Catherine. In the large room, where several
|
|
different groups had been formed, and the hum of voices and of
|
|
laughter was loud, these two young persons might confabulate, as the
|
|
doctor phrased it to himself, without attracting attention. He saw
|
|
in a moment, however, that his daughter was painfully conscious of his
|
|
own observation. She sat motionless, with her eyes bent down,
|
|
staring at her open fan, deeply flushed, shrinking together as if to
|
|
minimize the indiscretion of which she confessed herself guilty.
|
|
|
|
The doctor almost pitied her. Poor Catherine was not defiant; she
|
|
had no genius for bravado, and as she felt that her father viewed
|
|
her companion's attentions with an unsympathizing eye, there was
|
|
nothing but discomfort for her in the accident of seeming to challenge
|
|
him. The doctor felt, indeed, so sorry for her that he turned away, to
|
|
spare her the sense of being watched; and he was so intelligent a
|
|
man that, in his thoughts, he rendered a sort of poetic justice to her
|
|
situation.
|
|
|
|
"It must be deucedly pleasant for a plain, inanimate girl like
|
|
that to have a beautiful young fellow come and sit down beside her,
|
|
and whisper to her that he is her slave- if that is what this one
|
|
whispers. No wonder she likes it, and that she thinks me a cruel
|
|
tyrant, which of course she does, though she is afraid- she hasn't the
|
|
animation necessary- to admit it to herself. Poor old Catherine!"
|
|
mused the doctor, "I verily believe she is capable of defending me
|
|
when Townsend abuses me!"
|
|
|
|
And the force of this reflection, for the moment, was such in making
|
|
him feel the natural opposition between his point of view and that
|
|
of an infatuated child, that he said to himself that he was perhaps
|
|
after all taking things too hard, and crying out before he was hurt.
|
|
He must not condemn Morris Townsend unheard. He had a great aversion
|
|
to taking things too hard; he thought that half the discomfort and
|
|
many of the disappointments of life come from it; and for an instant
|
|
he asked himself whether, possibly, he did not appear ridiculous to
|
|
this intelligent young man, whose private perception of
|
|
incongruities he suspected of being keen. At the end of a quarter of
|
|
an hour Catherine had got rid of him, and Townsend was now standing
|
|
before the fireplace in conversation with Mrs. Almond.
|
|
|
|
"We will try him again," said the doctor. And he crossed the room
|
|
and joined his sister and her companion, making her a sign that she
|
|
should leave the young man to him. She presently did so, while
|
|
Morris looked at him, smiling, without a sign of evasiveness in his
|
|
affable eye.
|
|
|
|
"He's amazingly conceited!" thought the doctor; and then he said,
|
|
aloud, "I am told you are looking out for a position."
|
|
|
|
"Oh, a position is more than I should presume to call it," Morris
|
|
Townsend answered. "That sounds so fine. I should like some quiet
|
|
work- something to turn an honest penny."
|
|
|
|
"What sort of thing should you prefer?"
|
|
|
|
"Do you mean what am I fit for? Very little, I am afraid. I have
|
|
nothing but my good right arm, as they say in the melodramas."
|
|
|
|
"You are too modest," said the doctor. "In addition to your good
|
|
right arm you have your subtle brain. I know nothing of you but what I
|
|
see; but I see by your physiognomy that you are extremely
|
|
intelligent."
|
|
|
|
"Ah," Townsend murmured, "I don't know what to answer when you say
|
|
that. You advise me, then, not to despair?"
|
|
|
|
And he looked at his interlocutor as if the question might have a
|
|
double meaning. The doctor caught the look and weighed it a moment
|
|
before he replied. "I should be very sorry to admit that a robust
|
|
and well-disposed young man need ever despair. If he doesn't succeed
|
|
in one thing, he can try another. Only, I should add, he should choose
|
|
his line with discretion."
|
|
|
|
"Ah, yes, with discretion," Morris Townsend repeated,
|
|
sympathetically. "Well, I have been indiscreet, formerly; but I
|
|
think I have got over it. I am very steady now." And he stood a
|
|
moment, looking down at his remarkably neat shoes. Then at last, "Were
|
|
you kindly intending to propose something for my advantage?" he
|
|
inquired, looking up and smiling.
|
|
moment he reflected that he himself had, after all, touched first upon
|
|
this delicate point, and that his words might have been construed as
|
|
an offer of assistance. "I have no particular proposal to make," he
|
|
presently said, "but it occurred to me to let you know that I have you
|
|
in my mind. Sometimes one hears of opportunities. For instance, should
|
|
you object to leaving New York- to going to a distance?"
|
|
|
|
"I am afraid I shouldn't be able to manage that. I must seek my
|
|
fortune here or nowhere. You see," added Morris Townsend, "I have
|
|
ties- I have responsibilities here. I have a sister, a widow, from
|
|
whom I have been separated for a long time, and to whom I am almost
|
|
everything. I shouldn't like to say to her that I must leave her.
|
|
She rather depends upon me, you see."
|
|
|
|
"Ah, that's very proper; family feeling is very proper," said Doctor
|
|
Sloper. "I often think there is not enough of it in our city. I
|
|
think I have heard of your sister."
|
|
|
|
"It is possible, but I rather doubt it; she lives so very quietly."
|
|
|
|
"As quietly, you mean," the doctor went on, with a short laugh,
|
|
"as a lady may do who has several young children."
|
|
|
|
"Ah, my little nephews and nieces- that's the very point! I am
|
|
helping to bring them up," said Morris Townsend. "I am a kind of
|
|
amateur tutor; I give them lessons."
|
|
|
|
"That's very proper, as I say; but it is hardly a career."
|
|
|
|
"It won't make my fortune," the young man confessed.
|
|
|
|
"You must not be too much bent on a fortune," said the doctor.
|
|
"But I assure you I will keep you in mind; I won't lose sight of you."
|
|
|
|
"If my situation becomes desperate I shall perhaps take the
|
|
liberty of reminding you," Morris rejoined, raising his voice a
|
|
little, with a brighter smile, as his interlocutor turned away.
|
|
|
|
Before he left the house the doctor had a few words with Mrs.
|
|
Almond.
|
|
|
|
"I should like to see his sister," he said. "What do you call her-
|
|
Mrs. Montgomery? I should like to have a little talk with her."
|
|
|
|
"I will try and manage it," Mrs. Almond responded. "I will take
|
|
the first opportunity of inviting her, and you shall come and meet
|
|
her; unless, indeed," Mrs. Almond added, "She first takes it into
|
|
her head to be sick and to send for you."
|
|
|
|
"Ah no, not that; she must have trouble enough without that. But
|
|
it would have its advantages, for then I should see the children. I
|
|
should like very much to see the children."
|
|
|
|
"You are very thorough. Do you want to catechize them about their
|
|
uncle?"
|
|
|
|
"Precisely. Their uncle tells me he has charge of their education,
|
|
that he saves their mother the expense of school bills. I should
|
|
like to ask them a few questions in the commoner branches."
|
|
|
|
"He certainly has not the cut of a schoolmaster," Mrs. Almond said
|
|
to herself a short time afterward, as she saw Morris Townsend in a
|
|
corner bending over her niece, who was seated.
|
|
|
|
And there was, indeed, nothing in the young man's discourse at
|
|
this moment that savored of the pedagogue.
|
|
|
|
"Will you meet me somewhere tomorrow or next day?" he said, in a low
|
|
tone, to Catherine.
|
|
|
|
"Meet you?" she asked, lifting her frightened eyes.
|
|
|
|
"I have something particular to say to you- very particular."
|
|
|
|
"Can't you come to the house? Can't you say it there?"
|
|
|
|
Townsend shook his head gloomily. "I can't enter your doors again."
|
|
|
|
"Oh, Mr. Townsend!" murmured Catherine. She trembled as she wondered
|
|
what had happened- whether her father had forbidden it.
|
|
|
|
"I can't, in self-respect," said the young man. "Your father has
|
|
insulted me."
|
|
|
|
"Insulted you!"
|
|
|
|
"He has taunted me with my poverty."
|
|
|
|
"Oh, you are mistaken- you misunderstood him!" Catherine spoke
|
|
with energy, getting up from her chair.
|
|
|
|
"Perhaps I am too proud- too sensitive. But would you have me
|
|
otherwise?" he asked, tenderly.
|
|
|
|
"Where my father is concerned, you must not be sure. He is full of
|
|
goodness," said Catherine.
|
|
|
|
"He laughed at me for having no position. I took it quietly; but
|
|
only because he belongs to you."
|
|
|
|
"I don't know," said Catherine, "I don't know what he thinks. I am
|
|
sure he means to be kind. You must not be too proud."
|
|
|
|
"I will be proud only of you," Morris answered. "Will you meet me in
|
|
the Square in the afternoon?"
|
|
|
|
A great blush on Catherine's part had been the answer to the
|
|
declaration I have just quoted. She turned away, heedless of his
|
|
question.
|
|
|
|
"Will you meet me?" he repeated. "It is very quiet there- no one
|
|
need see us- toward dusk."
|
|
|
|
"It is you who are unkind, it is you who laugh, when you say such
|
|
things as that."
|
|
|
|
"My dear girl!" the young man murmured.
|
|
|
|
"You know how little there is in me to be proud of. I am ugly and
|
|
stupid."
|
|
|
|
Morris greeted this remark with an ardent murmur, in which she
|
|
recognized nothing articulate but an assurance that she was his own
|
|
dearest.
|
|
|
|
But she went on. "I am not even- I am not even-" And she paused a
|
|
moment.
|
|
|
|
"You are not what?"
|
|
|
|
"I am not even brave."
|
|
|
|
"Ah, then, if you are afraid, what shall we do?"
|
|
|
|
She hesitated awhile; then at last, "You must come to the house,"
|
|
she said. "I am not afraid of that."
|
|
|
|
"I would rather it were in the Square," the young man urged. "You
|
|
know how empty it is, often. No one will see us."
|
|
|
|
"I don't care who sees us. But leave me now."
|
|
|
|
He left her resignedly; he had got what he wanted. Fortunately he
|
|
was ignorant that half an hour later, going home with her father,
|
|
and feeling him near, the poor girl, in spite of her sudden
|
|
declaration of courage, began to tremble again. Her father said
|
|
nothing; but she had an idea his eyes were fixed upon her in the
|
|
darkness. Mrs. Penniman also was silent; Morris Townsend had told
|
|
her that her niece preferred, unromantically, an interview in a
|
|
chintz-covered parlor to a sentimental tryst beside a fountain sheeted
|
|
with dead leaves, and she was lost in wonderment at the oddity- almost
|
|
the perversity- of the choice.
|
|
|
|
CHAPTER 10.
|
|
|
|
CATHERINE received the young man the next day on the ground she
|
|
had chosen- amidst the chaste upholstery of a New York drawing room
|
|
furnished in the fashion of fifty years ago. Morris had swallowed
|
|
his pride, and made the effort necessary to cross the threshold of her
|
|
too derisive parent- an act of magnanimity which could not fail to
|
|
render him doubly interesting.
|
|
|
|
"We must settle something- we must take a line," he declared,
|
|
passing his hand through his hair and giving a glance at the long,
|
|
narrow mirror which adorned the space between the two windows, and
|
|
which had at its base a little gilded bracket covered by a thin slab
|
|
of white marble, supporting in its turn a backgammon board folded
|
|
together in the shape of two volumes- two shining folios inscribed, in
|
|
greenish-gilt letters, History of England. If Morris had been
|
|
pleased to describe the master of the house as a heartless scoffer, it
|
|
is because he thought him too much on his guard, and this was the
|
|
easiest way to express his own dissatisfaction- a dissatisfaction
|
|
which he had made a point of concealing from the doctor. It will
|
|
probably seem to the reader, however, that the doctor's vigilance
|
|
was by no means excessive, and that these two young people had an open
|
|
field. Their intimacy was now considerable, and it may appear that,
|
|
for a shrinking and retiring person, our heroine had been liberal of
|
|
her favors. The young man, within a few days, had made her listen to
|
|
things for which she had not supposed that she was prepared; having
|
|
a lively foreboding of difficulties, he proceeded to gain as much
|
|
ground as possible in the present. He remembered that fortune favors
|
|
the brave, and even if he had forgotten it, Mrs. Penniman would have
|
|
remembered it for him. Mrs. Penniman delighted of all things in a
|
|
drama, and she flattered herself that a drama would now be enacted.
|
|
Combining as she did the zeal of the prompter with the impatience of
|
|
the spectator, she had long since done her utmost to pull up the
|
|
curtain. She, too, expected to figure in the performance- to be the
|
|
confidante, the chorus, to speak the epilogue. It may even be said
|
|
that there were times when she lost sight altogether of the modest
|
|
heroine of the play in the contemplation of certain great scenes which
|
|
would naturally occur between the hero and herself.
|
|
|
|
What Morris had told Catherine at last was simply that he loved her,
|
|
or rather adored her. Virtually, he had made known as much already-
|
|
his visits had been a series of eloquent intimations of it. But now he
|
|
had affirmed it in lover's vows, and, as a memorable sign of it, he
|
|
had passed his arm round the girl's waist and taken a kiss. This happy
|
|
certitude had come sooner than Catherine expected, and she had
|
|
regarded it, very naturally, as a priceless treasure. It may even be
|
|
doubted whether she had ever definitely expected to possess it; she
|
|
had not been waiting for it, and she had never said to herself that at
|
|
a given moment it must come. As I have tried to explain, she was not
|
|
eager and exacting; she took what was given her from day to day; and
|
|
if the delightful custom of her lover's visits, which yielded her a
|
|
happiness in which confidence and timidity were strangely blended, had
|
|
suddenly come to an end, she would not only not have spoken of herself
|
|
as one of the forsaken, but she would not have thought of herself as
|
|
one of the disappointed. After Morris had kissed her, the last time he
|
|
was with her, as a ripe assurance of his devotion, she begged him to
|
|
go away, to leave her alone, to let her think. Morris went away,
|
|
taking another kiss first. But Catherine's meditations had lacked a
|
|
certain coherence. She felt his kisses on her lips and on her cheeks
|
|
for a long time afterward; the sensation was rather an obstacle than
|
|
an aid to reflection. She would have liked to see her situation all
|
|
clearly before her, to make up her mind what she should do if, as
|
|
she feared, her father should tell her that he disapproved of Morris
|
|
Townsend. But all that she could see with any vividness was that it
|
|
was terribly strange that anyone should disapprove of him; that
|
|
there must in that case be some mistake, some mystery, which in a
|
|
little while would be set at rest. She put off deciding and
|
|
choosing; before the vision of a conflict with her father she
|
|
dropped her eyes and sat motionless, holding her breath and waiting.
|
|
It made her heart beat; it was intensely painful. When Morris kissed
|
|
her and said these things- that also made her heart beat; but this was
|
|
worse, and it frightened her. Nevertheless, today, when the young
|
|
man spoke of settling something, taking a line, she felt that it was
|
|
the truth, and she answered very simply and without hesitating.
|
|
|
|
"We must do our duty," she said. "We must speak to my father. I will
|
|
do it tonight; you must do it tomorrow."
|
|
|
|
"It is very good of you to do it first," Morris answered. "The young
|
|
man- the happy lover- generally does that. But just as you please."
|
|
|
|
It pleased Catherine to think that she should be brave for his sake,
|
|
and in her satisfaction she even gave a little smile. "Women have more
|
|
tact," she said. "They ought to do it first. They are more
|
|
conciliating; they can persuade better."
|
|
|
|
"You will need all your powers of persuasion. But, after all,"
|
|
Morris added, "you are irresistible."
|
|
|
|
"Please don't speak that way- and promise me this: Tomorrow, when
|
|
you talk with Father, you will be very gentle and respectful."
|
|
|
|
"As much so as possible," Morris promised. "It won't be much use,
|
|
but I shall try. I certainly would rather have you easily than have to
|
|
fight for you."
|
|
|
|
"Don't talk about fighting; we shall not fight."
|
|
|
|
"Ah, we must be prepared," Morris rejoined, "you especially, because
|
|
for you it must come hardest. Do you know the first thing your
|
|
father will say to you?"
|
|
|
|
"No, Morris; please tell me."
|
|
|
|
"He will tell you I am mercenary."
|
|
|
|
"Mercenary!"
|
|
|
|
"It's a big word, but it means a low thing. It means that I am after
|
|
your money."
|
|
|
|
"Oh!" murmured Catherine, softly.
|
|
|
|
The exclamation was so deprecating and touching that Morris indulged
|
|
in another little demonstration of affection. "But he will be sure
|
|
to say it," he added.
|
|
|
|
"It will be easy to be prepared for that," Catherine said. "I
|
|
shall simply say that he is mistaken- that other men may be that
|
|
way, but that you are not."
|
|
|
|
"You must make a great point of that, for it will be his own great
|
|
point."
|
|
|
|
Catherine looked at her lover a minute, and then she said, "I
|
|
shall persuade him. But I am glad we shall be rich," she added.
|
|
|
|
Morris turned away, looking into the crown of his hat. "No, it's a
|
|
misfortune," he said at last. "It is from that our difficulty will
|
|
come."
|
|
|
|
"Well, if it is the worst misfortune, we are not so unhappy. Many
|
|
people would not think it so bad. I will persuade him, and after
|
|
that we shall be very glad we have money."
|
|
|
|
Morris Townsend listened to this robust logic in silence. "I will
|
|
leave my defense to you; it's a charge that a man has to stoop to
|
|
defend himself from."
|
|
|
|
Catherine on her side was silent for awhile; she was looking at
|
|
him while he looked, with a good deal of fixedness, out of the window.
|
|
"Morris," she said, abruptly, "are you very sure you love me?"
|
|
|
|
He turned round, and in a moment he was bending over her. "My own
|
|
dearest, can you doubt it?"
|
|
|
|
"I have only known it five days," she said, "but now it seems to
|
|
me as if I could never do without it."
|
|
|
|
"You will never be called upon to try." And he gave a little tender,
|
|
reassuring laugh. Then, in a moment, he added, "There is something you
|
|
must tell me, too." She had closed her eyes after the last words she
|
|
uttered, and kept them closed; and at this she nodded her head,
|
|
without opening them. "You must tell me," he went on, "that if your
|
|
father is dead against me, if he absolutely forbids our marriage,
|
|
you will still be faithful."
|
|
|
|
Catherine opened her eyes, gazing at him, and she could give no
|
|
better promise than what he read there.
|
|
|
|
"You will cleave to me?" said Morris. "You know you are your own
|
|
mistress- you are of age."
|
|
|
|
"Ah, Morris!" she murmured, for all answer; or rather not for all,
|
|
for she put her hand into his own. He kept it awhile, and presently he
|
|
kissed her again. This is all that need be recorded of their
|
|
conversation; but Mrs. Penniman, if she had been present, would
|
|
probably have admitted that it was as well it had not taken place
|
|
beside the fountain in Washington Square.
|
|
|
|
CHAPTER 11.
|
|
|
|
CATHERINE listened for her father when he came in that evening,
|
|
and she heard him go to his study. She sat quiet, though her heart was
|
|
beating fast, for nearly half an hour; then she went and knocked at
|
|
his door- a ceremony without which she never crossed the threshold
|
|
of this apartment. On entering it now, she found him in his chair
|
|
beside the fire, entertaining himself with a cigar and the evening
|
|
paper.
|
|
|
|
"I have something to say to you," she began very gently; and she sat
|
|
down in the first place that offered.
|
|
|
|
"I shall be very happy to hear it, my dear," said her father. He
|
|
waited- waited, looking at her- while she stared, in a long silence,
|
|
at the fire. He was curious and impatient, for he was sure she was
|
|
going to speak of Morris Townsend; but he let her take her own time,
|
|
for he was determined to be very mild.
|
|
|
|
"I am engaged to be married!" Catherine announced at last, still
|
|
staring at the fire.
|
|
|
|
The doctor was startled; the accomplished fact was more than he
|
|
had expected; but he betrayed no surprise. "You do right to tell
|
|
me," he simply said. "And who is the happy mortal whom you have
|
|
honored with your choice?"
|
|
|
|
"Mr. Morris Townsend." And as she pronounced her lover's name
|
|
Catherine looked at him. What she saw was her father's still gray
|
|
eye and his clear-cut, definite smile. She contemplated these
|
|
objects for a moment, and then she looked back at the fire; it was
|
|
much warmer.
|
|
|
|
"When was this arrangement made?" the doctor asked.
|
|
|
|
"This afternoon- two hours ago."
|
|
|
|
"Was Mr. Townsend here?"
|
|
|
|
"Yes, Father; in the front parlor." She was very glad that she was
|
|
not obliged to tell him that the ceremony of their betrothal had taken
|
|
place out there under the bare ailanthus trees.
|
|
|
|
"Is it serious?" said the doctor.
|
|
|
|
"Very serious, Father."
|
|
|
|
Her father was silent a moment. "Mr. Townsend ought to have told
|
|
me."
|
|
|
|
"He means to tell you tomorrow."
|
|
|
|
"After I know all about it from you? He ought to have told me
|
|
before. Does he think I didn't care, because I left you so much
|
|
liberty?"
|
|
|
|
"Oh no," said Catherine, "he knew you would care. And we have been
|
|
so much obliged to you for- for the liberty."
|
|
|
|
The doctor gave a short laugh. "You might have made a better use
|
|
of it, Catherine."
|
|
|
|
"Please don't say that, Father!" the girl urged, softly, fixing
|
|
her dull and gentle eyes upon him.
|
|
|
|
He puffed his cigar awhile, meditatively. "You have gone very fast,"
|
|
he said, at last.
|
|
|
|
"Yes," Catherine answered, simply, "I think we have."
|
|
|
|
Her father glanced at her an instant, removing his eyes from the
|
|
fire. "I don't wonder Mr. Townsend likes you; you are so simple and so
|
|
good."
|
|
|
|
"I don't know why it is; but he does like me. I am sure of that."
|
|
|
|
"And are you very fond of Mr. Townsend?"
|
|
|
|
"I like him very much, of course, or I shouldn't consent to marry
|
|
him."
|
|
|
|
"But you have known him a very short time, my dear."
|
|
|
|
"Oh," said Catherine, with some eagerness, "it doesn't take long
|
|
to like a person- when once you begin."
|
|
|
|
"You must have begun very quickly. Was it the first time you saw
|
|
him- that night at your aunt's party?"
|
|
|
|
"I don't know, Father," the girl answered. "I can't tell you about
|
|
that."
|
|
|
|
"Of course; that's your own affair. You will have observed that I
|
|
have acted on that principle. I have not interfered; I have left you
|
|
your liberty; I have remembered that you are no longer a little
|
|
girl- that you have arrived at years of discretion."
|
|
|
|
"I feel very old- and very wise," said Catherine, smiling faintly.
|
|
|
|
"I am afraid that before long you will feel older and wiser yet. I
|
|
don't like your engagement."
|
|
|
|
"Ah!" Catherine exclaimed, softly, getting up from her chair.
|
|
|
|
"No, my dear. I am sorry to give you pain; but I don't like it.
|
|
You should have consulted me before you settled it. I have been too
|
|
easy with you, and I feel as if you had taken advantage of my
|
|
indulgence. Most decidedly you should have spoken to me first."
|
|
|
|
Catherine hesitated a moment, and then, "It was because I was afraid
|
|
you wouldn't like it," she confessed.
|
|
|
|
"Ah, there it is! You had a bad conscience."
|
|
|
|
"No, I have not a bad conscience, Father!" the girl cried out,
|
|
with considerable energy. "Please don't accuse me of anything so
|
|
dreadful!" These words, in fact, represented to her imagination
|
|
something very terrible indeed, something base and cruel, which she
|
|
associated with malefactors and prisoners. "It was because I was
|
|
afraid- afraid-" she went on.
|
|
|
|
"If you were afraid, it was because you had been foolish."
|
|
|
|
"I was afraid you didn't like Mr. Townsend."
|
|
|
|
"You were quite right. I don't like him."
|
|
|
|
"Dear Father, you don't know him," said Catherine, in a voice so
|
|
timidly argumentative that it might have touched him.
|
|
|
|
"Very true; I don't know him intimately. But I know him enough; I
|
|
have my impression of him. You don't know him either."
|
|
|
|
She stood before the fire with her hands lightly clasped in front of
|
|
her; and her father, leaning back in his chair and looking up at
|
|
her, made this remark with a placidity that might have been
|
|
irritating.
|
|
|
|
I doubt, however, whether Catherine was irritated, though she
|
|
broke into a vehement protest. "I don't know him?" she cried. "Why,
|
|
I know him- better than I have ever known anyone!"
|
|
|
|
"You know a part of him- what he has chosen to show you. But you
|
|
don't know the rest."
|
|
|
|
"The rest? What is the rest?"
|
|
|
|
"Whatever it may be, there is sure to be plenty of it."
|
|
|
|
"I know what you mean," said Catherine, remembering how Morris had
|
|
forewarned her. "You mean that he is mercenary."
|
|
|
|
Her father looked up at her still, with his cold, quiet,
|
|
reasonable eye. "If I meant it, my dear, I should say it! But there is
|
|
an error I wish particularly to avoid- that of rendering Mr.
|
|
Townsend more interesting to you by saying hard things about him."
|
|
|
|
"I won't think them hard if they are true," said Catherine.
|
|
|
|
"If you don't, you will be a remarkably sensible young woman!"
|
|
|
|
"They will be your reasons, at any rate, and you will want me to
|
|
hear your reasons."
|
|
|
|
The doctor smiled a little. "Very true. You have a perfect right
|
|
to ask for them." And he puffed his cigar a few moments. "Very well,
|
|
then; without accusing Mr. Townsend of being in love only with your
|
|
fortune- and with the fortune that you justly expect- I will say
|
|
that there is every reason to suppose that these good things have
|
|
entered into his calculation more largely than a tender solicitude for
|
|
your happiness strictly requires. There is, of course, nothing
|
|
impossible in an intelligent young man entertaining a disinterested
|
|
affection for you. You are an honest, amiable girl, and an intelligent
|
|
young man might easily find it out. But the principal thing that we
|
|
know about this young man- who is, indeed, very intelligent- leads
|
|
us to suppose that, however much he may value your personal merits, he
|
|
values your money more. The principal thing we know about him is
|
|
that he has led a life of dissipation, and has spent a fortune of
|
|
his own in doing so. That is enough for me, my dear. I wish you to
|
|
marry a young man with other antecedents- a young man who could give
|
|
positive guarantees. If Morris Townsend has spent his own fortune in
|
|
amusing himself, there is every reason to believe that he would
|
|
spend yours."
|
|
|
|
The doctor delivered himself of these remarks slowly,
|
|
deliberately, with occasional pauses and prolongations of accent,
|
|
which made no great allowance for poor Catherine's suspense as to
|
|
his conclusion. She sat down at last, with her head bent and her
|
|
eyes still fixed upon him; and strangely enough- I hardly know how
|
|
to tell it- even while she felt that what he said went so terribly
|
|
against her, she admired his neatness and nobleness of expression.
|
|
There was something hopeless and oppressive in having to argue with
|
|
her father; but she too, on her side, must try to be clear. He was
|
|
so quiet; he was not at all angry; and she, too, must be quiet. But
|
|
her very effort to be quiet made her tremble.
|
|
|
|
"That is not the principal thing we know about him," she said; and
|
|
there was a touch of her tremor in her voice. "There are other things-
|
|
many other things. He has very high abilities- he wants so much to
|
|
do something. He is kind, and generous, and true," said poor
|
|
Catherine, who had not suspected hitherto the resources of her
|
|
eloquence. "And his fortune- his fortune that he spent- was very
|
|
small."
|
|
|
|
"All the more reason he shouldn't have spent it," cried the
|
|
doctor, getting up with a laugh. Then, as Catherine, who had also
|
|
risen to her feet again, stood there in her rather angular
|
|
earnestness, wishing so much and expressing so little, he drew her
|
|
toward him and kissed her. "You won't think me cruel?" he said,
|
|
holding her a moment.
|
|
|
|
This question was not reassuring; it seemed to Catherine, on the
|
|
contrary, to suggest possibilities which made her feel sick. But she
|
|
answered coherently enough, "No, dear Father; because if you knew
|
|
how I feel- and you must know, you know everything- you would be so
|
|
kind, so gentle."
|
|
|
|
"Yes, I think I know how you feel," the doctor said. "I will be very
|
|
kind- be sure of that. And I will see Mr. Townsend tomorrow.
|
|
Meanwhile, and for the present, be so good as to mention to no one
|
|
that you are engaged."
|
|
|
|
CHAPTER 12.
|
|
|
|
ON THE MORROW, in the afternoon, he stayed at home, awaiting Mr.
|
|
Townsend's call- a proceeding by which it appeared to him (justly
|
|
perhaps, for he was a very busy man) that he paid Catherine's suitor
|
|
great honor, and gave both these young people so much the less to
|
|
complain of. Morris presented himself with a countenance
|
|
sufficiently serene- he appeared to have forgotten the "insult" for
|
|
which he had solicited Catherine's sympathy two evenings before- and
|
|
Doctor Sloper lost no time in letting him know that he had been
|
|
prepared for his visit.
|
|
|
|
"Catherine told me yesterday what has been going on between you," he
|
|
said. "You must allow me to say that it would have been becoming of
|
|
you to give me notice of your intentions before they had gone so far."
|
|
|
|
"I should have done so," Morris answered, "if you had not had so
|
|
much the appearance of leaving your daughter at liberty. She seems
|
|
to me quite her own mistress."
|
|
|
|
"Literally, she is. But she has not emancipated herself morally
|
|
quite so far, I trust, as to choose a husband without consulting me. I
|
|
have left her at liberty, but I have not been in the least
|
|
indifferent. The truth is, that your little affair has come to a
|
|
head with a rapidity that surprises me. It was only the other day that
|
|
Catherine made your acquaintance."
|
|
|
|
"It was not long ago, certainly," said Morris, with great gravity.
|
|
"I admit that we have not been slow to- to arrive at an understanding.
|
|
But that was very natural, from the moment we were sure of
|
|
ourselves- and of each other. My interest in Miss Sloper began the
|
|
first time I saw her."
|
|
|
|
"Did it not by chance precede your first meeting?" the doctor asked.
|
|
|
|
Morris looked at him an instant. "I certainly had already heard that
|
|
she was a charming girl."
|
|
|
|
"A charming girl- that's what you think her?"
|
|
|
|
"Assuredly. Otherwise I should not be sitting here."
|
|
|
|
The doctor meditated a moment. "My dear young man," he said at last,
|
|
"you must be very susceptible. As Catherine's father I have, I
|
|
trust, a just and tender appreciation of her many good qualities;
|
|
but I don't mind telling you that I have never thought of her as a
|
|
charming girl, and never expected anyone else to do so."
|
|
|
|
Morris Townsend received this statement with a smile that was not
|
|
wholly devoid of deference. "I don't know what I might think of her if
|
|
I were her father. I can't put myself in that place. I speak from my
|
|
own point of view."
|
|
|
|
"You speak very well," said the doctor, "but that is not all that is
|
|
necessary. I told Catherine yesterday that I disapproved of her
|
|
engagement."
|
|
|
|
"She let me know as much, and I was very sorry to hear it. I am
|
|
greatly disappointed." And Morris sat in silence awhile, looking at
|
|
the floor.
|
|
|
|
"Did you really expect I would say I was delighted, and throw my
|
|
daughter into your arms?"
|
|
|
|
"Oh no; I had an idea you didn't like me."
|
|
|
|
"What gave you the idea?"
|
|
|
|
"The fact that I am poor."
|
|
|
|
"That has a harsh sound," said the doctor, "but it is about the
|
|
truth- speaking of you strictly as a son-in-law. Your absence of
|
|
means, of a profession, of visible resources or prospects, places
|
|
you in a category from which it would be imprudent for me to select
|
|
a husband for my daughter, who is a weak young woman with a large
|
|
fortune. In any other capacity I am perfectly prepared to like you. As
|
|
a son-in-law, I abominate you."
|
|
|
|
Morris Townsend listened respectfully. "I don't think Miss Sloper is
|
|
a weak woman," he presently said.
|
|
|
|
"Of course you must defend her- it's the least you can do. But I
|
|
have known my child twenty years, and you have known her six weeks.
|
|
Even if she were not weak, however, you would still be a penniless
|
|
man."
|
|
|
|
"Ah, yes; that is my weakness! And therefore, you mean, I am
|
|
mercenary- I only want your daughter's money."
|
|
|
|
"I don't say that. I am not obliged to say it; and to say it, save
|
|
under stress of compulsion, would be very bad taste. I say simply that
|
|
you belong to the wrong category."
|
|
|
|
"But your daughter doesn't marry a category," Townsend urged, with
|
|
his handsome smile. "She marries an individual- an individual whom she
|
|
is so good as to say she loves."
|
|
|
|
"An individual who offers so little in return."
|
|
|
|
"Is it possible to offer more than the most tender affection and a
|
|
lifelong devotion?" the young man demanded.
|
|
|
|
"It depends how we take it. It is possible to offer a few other
|
|
things besides, and not only is it possible, but it is the custom. A
|
|
lifelong devotion is measured after the fact; and meanwhile it is
|
|
usual in these cases to give a few material securities. What are
|
|
yours? A very handsome face and figure, and a very good manner. They
|
|
are excellent as far as they go, but they don't go far enough."
|
|
|
|
"There is one thing you should add to them," said Morris, "the
|
|
word of a gentleman."
|
|
|
|
"The word of a gentleman that you will always love Catherine? You
|
|
must be a fine gentleman to be sure of that."
|
|
|
|
"The word of a gentleman that I am not mercenary; that my
|
|
affection for Miss Sloper is as pure and disinterested a sentiment
|
|
as was ever lodged in a human breast. I care no more for her fortune
|
|
than for the ashes in that grate."
|
|
|
|
"I take note- I take note," said the doctor. "But, having done so, I
|
|
turn to our category again. Even with that solemn vow on your lips,
|
|
you take your place in it. There is nothing against you but an
|
|
accident, if you will; but, with my thirty years' medical practice,
|
|
I have seen that accidents may have far-reaching consequences."
|
|
|
|
Morris smoothed his hat- it was already remarkably glossy- and
|
|
continued to display a self-control which, as the doctor was obliged
|
|
to admit, was extremely creditable to him. But his disappointment
|
|
was evidently keen.
|
|
|
|
"Is there nothing I can do to make you believe in me?"
|
|
|
|
"If there were, I should be sorry to suggest it, for- don't you
|
|
see?- I don't want to believe in you," said the doctor, smiling.
|
|
|
|
"I would go and dig in the fields."
|
|
|
|
"That would be foolish."
|
|
|
|
"I will take the first work that offers tomorrow."
|
|
|
|
"Do so by all means- but for your own sake, not for mine."
|
|
|
|
"I see; you think I am an idler!" Morris exclaimed, a little too
|
|
much in the tone of a man who has made a discovery. But he saw his
|
|
error immediately, and blushed.
|
|
|
|
"It doesn't matter what I think, when once I have told you I don't
|
|
think of you as a son-in-law."
|
|
|
|
But Morris persisted: "You think I would squander her money?"
|
|
|
|
The doctor smiled. "It doesn't matter, as I say; but I plead
|
|
guilty to that."
|
|
|
|
"That's because I spent my own, I suppose," said Morris. "I
|
|
frankly confess that. I have been wild; I have been foolish. I will
|
|
tell you every crazy thing I ever did, if you like. There were some
|
|
great follies among the number- I have never concealed that. But I
|
|
have sown my wild oats. Isn't there some proverb about a reformed
|
|
rake? I was not a rake, but I assure you I have reformed. It is better
|
|
to have amused one's self for awhile and have done with it. Your
|
|
daughter would never care for a milksop; and I will take the liberty
|
|
of saying that you would like one quite as little. Besides, between my
|
|
money and hers there is a great difference. I spent my own; it was
|
|
because it was my own that I spent it. And I made no debts; when it
|
|
was gone I stopped. I don't owe a penny in the world."
|
|
|
|
"Allow me to inquire what you are living on now- though I admit,"
|
|
the doctor added, "that the question, on my part, is inconsistent."
|
|
|
|
"I am living on the remnants of my property," said Morris Townsend.
|
|
|
|
"Thank you," the doctor gravely replied.
|
|
|
|
Yes, certainly, Morris's self-control was laudable. "Even
|
|
admitting I attach an undue importance to Miss Sloper's fortune," he
|
|
went on, "would not that be in itself an assurance that I would take
|
|
good care of it?"
|
|
|
|
"That you should take too much care would be quite as bad as that
|
|
you should take too little. Catherine might suffer as much by your
|
|
economy as by your extravagance."
|
|
|
|
"I think you are very unjust!" The young man made this declaration
|
|
decently, civilly, without violence.
|
|
|
|
"It is your privilege to think so, and I surrender my reputation
|
|
to you! I certainly don't flatter myself I gratify you."
|
|
|
|
"Don't you care a little to gratify your daughter? Do you enjoy
|
|
the idea of making her miserable?"
|
|
|
|
"I am perfectly resigned to her thinking me a tyrant for a
|
|
twelvemonth."
|
|
|
|
"For a twelvemonth!" exclaimed Morris, with a laugh.
|
|
|
|
"For a lifetime, then. She may as well be miserable in that way as
|
|
in the other."
|
|
|
|
Here at last Morris lost his temper. "Ah, you are not polite,
|
|
sir!" he cried.
|
|
|
|
"You push me to it- you argue too much."
|
|
|
|
"I have a great deal at stake."
|
|
|
|
"Well, whatever it is," said the doctor, "you have lost it."
|
|
|
|
"Are you sure of that?" asked Morris. "Are you sure your daughter
|
|
will give me up?"
|
|
|
|
"I mean, of course, you have lost it as far as I am concerned. As
|
|
for Catherine's giving you up- no, I am not sure of it. But as I shall
|
|
strongly recommend it, as I have a great fund of respect and affection
|
|
in my daughter's mind to draw upon, and as she has the sentiment of
|
|
duty developed in a very high degree, I think it extremely possible."
|
|
|
|
Morris Townsend began to smooth his hat again. "I, too, have a
|
|
fund of affection to draw upon," he observed, at last.
|
|
|
|
The doctor at this point showed his own first symptoms of
|
|
irritation. "Do you mean to defy me?"
|
|
|
|
"Call it what you please, sir. I mean not to give your daughter up."
|
|
|
|
The doctor shook his head. "I haven't the least fear of your
|
|
pining away your life. You are made to enjoy it."
|
|
|
|
Morris gave a laugh. "Your opposition to my marriage is all the more
|
|
cruel, then. Do you intend to forbid your daughter to see me again?"
|
|
|
|
"She is past the age at which people are forbidden, and I am not a
|
|
father in an old-fashioned novel. But I shall strongly urge her to
|
|
break with you."
|
|
|
|
"I don't think she will," said Morris Townsend.
|
|
|
|
"Perhaps not; but I shall have done what I could."
|
|
|
|
"She has gone too far-" Morris went on.
|
|
|
|
"To retreat? Then let her stop where she is."
|
|
|
|
"Too far to stop, I mean."
|
|
|
|
The doctor looked at him a moment; Morris had his hand on the
|
|
door. "There is a great deal of impertinence in your saying it."
|
|
|
|
"I will say no more, sir," Morris answered; and, making his bow,
|
|
he left the room.
|
|
|
|
CHAPTER 13.
|
|
|
|
IT MAY BE THOUGHT the doctor was too positive and Mrs. Almond
|
|
intimated as much. But, as he said, he had his impression; it seemed
|
|
to him sufficient, and he had no wish to modify it. He had passed
|
|
his life in estimating people (it was part of the medical trade),
|
|
and in nineteen cases out of twenty he was right.
|
|
|
|
"Perhaps Mr. Townsend is the twentieth case," said Mrs. Almond.
|
|
|
|
"Perhaps he is, though he doesn't look to me at all like a twentieth
|
|
case. But I will give him the benefit of the doubt, and, to make sure,
|
|
I will go and talk with Mrs. Montgomery. She will almost certainly
|
|
tell me I have done right; but it is just possible that she will prove
|
|
to me that I have made the greatest mistake of my life. If she does, I
|
|
will beg Mr. Townsend's pardon. You needn't invite her to meet me,
|
|
as you kindly proposed; I will write her a frank letter, telling her
|
|
how matters stand, and asking leave to come and see her."
|
|
|
|
"I am afraid the frankness will be chiefly on your side. The poor
|
|
little woman will stand up for her brother, whatever he may be."
|
|
|
|
"Whatever he may be! I doubt that. People are not always so fond
|
|
of their brothers."
|
|
|
|
"Ah," said Mrs. Almond, "when it's a question of thirty thousand a
|
|
year coming into a family-"
|
|
|
|
"If she stands up for him on account of the money, she will be a
|
|
humbug. If she is a humbug, I shall see it. If I see it, I won't waste
|
|
time with her."
|
|
|
|
"She is not a humbug- she is an exemplary woman. She will not wish
|
|
to play her brother a trick simply because he is selfish."
|
|
|
|
"If she is worth talking to, she will sooner play him a trick than
|
|
that he should play Catherine one. Has she seen Catherine, by the way-
|
|
does she know her?"
|
|
|
|
"Not to my knowledge. Mr. Townsend can have had no particular
|
|
interest in bringing them together."
|
|
|
|
"If she is an exemplary woman, no. But we shall see to what extent
|
|
she answers your description."
|
|
|
|
"I shall be curious to hear her description of you," said Mrs.
|
|
Almond, with a laugh. "And, meanwhile, how is Catherine taking it?"
|
|
|
|
"As she takes everything- as a matter of course."
|
|
|
|
"Doesn't she make a noise? Hasn't she made a scene?"
|
|
|
|
"She is not scenic."
|
|
|
|
"I thought a lovelorn maiden was always scenic."
|
|
|
|
"A ridiculous widow is more so. Lavinia has made me a speech; she
|
|
thinks me very arbitrary."
|
|
|
|
"She has a talent for being in the wrong," said Mrs. Almond. "But
|
|
I am very sorry for Catherine, all the same."
|
|
|
|
"So am I. But she will get over it."
|
|
|
|
"You believe she will give him up?"
|
|
|
|
"I count upon it. She has such an admiration for her father."
|
|
|
|
"Oh, we know all about that. But it only makes me pity her the more.
|
|
It makes her dilemma the more painful, and the effort of choosing
|
|
between you and her lover almost impossible."
|
|
|
|
"If she can't choose, all the better."
|
|
|
|
"Yes; but he will stand there entreating her to choose, and
|
|
Lavinia will pull on that side."
|
|
|
|
"I am glad she is not on my side; she is capable of ruining an
|
|
excellent cause. The day Lavinia gets into your boat it capsizes.
|
|
But she had better be careful," said the doctor. "I will have no
|
|
treason in my house."
|
|
|
|
"I suspect she will be careful; for she is at bottom very much
|
|
afraid of you."
|
|
|
|
"They are both afraid of me, harmless as I am," the doctor answered.
|
|
"And it is on that that I build- on the salutary terror I inspire."
|
|
|
|
CHAPTER 14.
|
|
|
|
HE WROTE his frank letter to Mrs. Montgomery, who punctually
|
|
answered it, mentioning an hour at which he might present himself in
|
|
the Second Avenue. She lived in a neat little house of red brick,
|
|
which had been freshly painted, with the edges of the bricks very
|
|
sharply marked out in white. It has now disappeared, with its
|
|
companions, to make room for a row of structures more majestic.
|
|
There were green shutters upon the windows, without slats, but pierced
|
|
with little holes, arranged in groups; and before the house was a
|
|
diminutive "yard," ornamented with a bush of mysterious character, and
|
|
surrounded by a low wooden paling, painted in the same green as the
|
|
shutters. The place looked like a magnified baby-house, and might have
|
|
been taken down from a shelf in a toy shop. Doctor Sloper, when he
|
|
went to call, said to himself, as he glanced at the objects I have
|
|
enumerated, that Mrs. Montgomery was evidently a thrifty and
|
|
self-respecting little person- the modest proportions of her
|
|
dwelling seemed to indicate that she was of small stature- who took
|
|
a virtuous satisfaction in keeping herself tidy, and had resolved
|
|
that, since she might not be splendid, she would at least be
|
|
immaculate. She received him in a little parlor, which was precisely
|
|
the parlor he had expected: a small unspeckled bower, ornamented
|
|
with a desultory foliage of tissue paper, and with clusters of glass
|
|
drops, amidst which- to carry out the analogy- the temperature of
|
|
the leafy season was maintained by means of a cast-iron stove,
|
|
emitting a dry blue flame, and smelling strongly of varnish. The walls
|
|
were embellished with engravings swathed in pink gauze, and the tables
|
|
ornamented with volumes of extracts from the poets, usually bound in
|
|
black cloth stamped with florid designs in jaundiced gilt. The
|
|
doctor had time to take cognizance of these details; for Mrs.
|
|
Montgomery, whose conduct he pronounced under the circumstances
|
|
inexcusable, kept him waiting some ten minutes before she appeared. At
|
|
last, however, she rustled in, smoothing down a stiff poplin dress,
|
|
with a little frightened flush in a gracefully rounded cheek.
|
|
|
|
She was a small, plump, fair woman, with a bright, clear eye, and an
|
|
extraordinary air of neatness and briskness. But these qualities
|
|
were evidently combined with an unaffected humility, and the doctor
|
|
gave her his esteem as soon as he had looked at her. A brave little
|
|
person, with lively perceptions, and yet a disbelief in her own talent
|
|
for social, as distinguished from practical, affairs- this was his
|
|
rapid mental resume of Mrs. Montgomery; who, as he saw, was
|
|
flattered by what she regarded as the honor of his visit. Mrs.
|
|
Montgomery, in her little red house in the Second Avenue, was a person
|
|
for whom Dr. Sloper was one of the great men- one of the fine
|
|
gentlemen of New York; and while she fixed her agitated eyes upon him,
|
|
while she clasped her mittened hands together in her glossy poplin
|
|
lap, she had the appearance of saying to herself that he quite
|
|
answered her idea of what a distinguished guest would naturally be.
|
|
She apologized for being late; but he interrupted her.
|
|
|
|
"It doesn't matter," he said, "for while I sat here I had time to
|
|
think over what I wish to say to you, and to make up my mind how to
|
|
begin."
|
|
|
|
"Oh, do begin!" murmured Mrs. Montgomery.
|
|
|
|
"It is not so easy," said the doctor, smiling. "You will have
|
|
gathered from my letter that I wish to ask you a few questions, and
|
|
you may not find it very comfortable to answer them."
|
|
|
|
"Yes; I have thought what I should say. It is not very easy."
|
|
|
|
"But you must understand my situation- my state of mind. Your
|
|
brother wishes to marry my daughter, and I wish to find out what
|
|
sort of a young man he is. A good way to do so seemed to be to come
|
|
and ask you, which I have proceeded to do."
|
|
|
|
Mrs. Montgomery evidently took the situation very seriously; she was
|
|
in a state of extreme moral concentration. She kept her pretty eyes,
|
|
which were illumined by a sort of brilliant modesty, attached to his
|
|
own countenance, and evidently paid the most earnest attention to each
|
|
of his words. Her expression indicated that she thought his idea of
|
|
coming to see her a very superior conception, but that she was
|
|
really afraid to have opinions on strange subjects.
|
|
|
|
"I am extremely glad to see you," she said, in a tone which seemed
|
|
to admit, at the same time, that this had nothing to do with the
|
|
question.
|
|
|
|
The doctor took advantage of this admission. "I didn't come to see
|
|
you for your pleasure; I came to make you say disagreeable things- and
|
|
you can't like that. What sort of a gentleman is your brother?"
|
|
|
|
Mrs. Montgomery's illuminated gaze grew vague, and began to
|
|
wander. She smiled a little, and for some time made no answer, so that
|
|
the doctor at last became impatient. And her answer, when it came, was
|
|
not satisfactory. "It is difficult to talk about one's brother."
|
|
|
|
"Not when one is fond of him, and when one has plenty of good to
|
|
say."
|
|
|
|
"Yes, even then, when a good deal depends on it," said Mrs.
|
|
Montgomery.
|
|
|
|
"Nothing depends on it for you."
|
|
|
|
"I mean for- for-" and she hesitated.
|
|
|
|
"For your brother himself. I see."
|
|
|
|
"I mean for Miss Sloper," said Mrs. Montgomery.
|
|
|
|
The doctor liked this; it had the accent of sincerity. "Exactly;
|
|
that's the point. If my poor girl should marry your brother,
|
|
everything- as regards her happiness- would depend on his being a good
|
|
fellow. She is the best creature in the world, and she could never
|
|
do him a grain of injury. He, on the other hand, if he should not be
|
|
all that we desire, might make her very miserable. That is why I
|
|
want you to throw some light upon his character, you know. Of
|
|
course, you are not bound to do it. My daughter, whom you have never
|
|
seen, is nothing to you; and I, possibly, am only an indiscreet and
|
|
impertinent old man. It is perfectly open to you to tell me that my
|
|
visit is in very bad taste, and that I had better go about my
|
|
business. But I don't think you will do this; because I think we shall
|
|
interest you- my poor girl and I. I am sure that if you were to see
|
|
Catherine she would interest you very much. I don't mean because she
|
|
is interesting in the usual sense of the word, but because you would
|
|
feel sorry for her. She is so soft, so simpleminded, she would be such
|
|
an easy victim! A bad husband would have remarkable facilities for
|
|
making her miserable; for she would have neither the intelligence
|
|
nor the resolution to get the better of him, and yet she would have an
|
|
exaggerated power of suffering. I see," added the doctor, with his
|
|
most insinuating, his most professional laugh, "you are already
|
|
interested."
|
|
|
|
"I have been interested from the moment he told me he was
|
|
engaged," said Mrs. Montgomery.
|
|
|
|
"Ah, he says that- he calls it an engagement?"
|
|
|
|
"Oh, he has told me you didn't like it."
|
|
|
|
"Did he tell you that I don't like him?"
|
|
|
|
"Yes, he told me that too. I said I couldn't help it," added Mrs.
|
|
Montgomery.
|
|
|
|
"Of course you can't. But what you can do is to tell me I am
|
|
right- to give me an attestation, as it were." And the doctor
|
|
accompanied this remark with another professional smile.
|
|
|
|
Mrs. Montgomery, however, smiled not at all; it was obvious that she
|
|
could not take the humorous view of his appeal. "That is a good deal
|
|
to ask," she said, at last.
|
|
|
|
"There can be no doubt of that; and I must, in conscience, remind
|
|
you of the advantages a young man marrying my daughter would enjoy.
|
|
She has an income of ten thousand dollars in her own right, left her
|
|
by her mother; if she marries a husband I approve, she will come
|
|
into almost twice as much more at my death."
|
|
|
|
Mrs. Montgomery listened in great earnestness to this splendid
|
|
financial statement; she had never heard thousands of dollars so
|
|
familiarly talked about. She flushed a little with excitement. "Your
|
|
daughter will be immensely rich," she said, softly.
|
|
|
|
"Precisely- that's the bother of it."
|
|
|
|
"And if Morris should marry her, he- he-" And she hesitated,
|
|
timidly.
|
|
|
|
"He would be master of all that money? By no means. He would be
|
|
master of the ten thousand a year that she has from her mother; but
|
|
I should leave every penny of my own fortune, earned in the
|
|
laborious exercise of my profession, to my nephews and nieces."
|
|
|
|
Mrs. Montgomery dropped her eyes at this, and sat for some time
|
|
gazing at the straw matting which covered her floor.
|
|
|
|
"I suppose it seems to you," said the doctor, laughing, "that in
|
|
so doing I should play your brother a very shabby trick."
|
|
|
|
"Not at all. That is too much money to get possession of so easily
|
|
by marrying. I don't think it would be right."
|
|
|
|
"It's right to get all one can. But in this case your brother
|
|
wouldn't be able. If Catherine marries without my consent, she doesn't
|
|
get a penny from my own pocket."
|
|
|
|
"Is that certain?" asked Mrs. Montgomery, looking up.
|
|
|
|
"As certain as that I sit here."
|
|
|
|
"Even if she should pine away?"
|
|
|
|
"Even if she should pine to a shadow, which isn't probable."
|
|
|
|
"Does Morris know this?"
|
|
|
|
"I shall be most happy to inform him," the doctor exclaimed.
|
|
|
|
Mrs. Montgomery resumed her meditations; and her visitor, who was
|
|
prepared to give time to the affair, asked himself whether, in spite
|
|
of her little conscientious air, she was not playing into her
|
|
brother's hands. At the same time he was half ashamed of the ordeal to
|
|
which he had subjected her, and was touched by the gentleness with
|
|
which she bore it. "If she were a humbug," he said, "she would get
|
|
angry, unless she be very deep indeed. It is not probable that she
|
|
is as deep as that."
|
|
|
|
"What makes you dislike Morris so much?" she presently asked,
|
|
emerging from her reflections.
|
|
|
|
"I don't dislike him in the least as a friend, as a companion. He
|
|
seems to me a charming fellow, and I should think he would be
|
|
excellent company. I dislike him exclusively as a son-in-law. If the
|
|
only office of a son-in-law were to dine at the paternal table, I
|
|
should set a high value upon your brother: He dines capitally. But
|
|
that is a small part of his function, which, in general, is to be a
|
|
protector and caretaker of my child, who is singularly ill-adapted
|
|
to take care of herself. It is there that he doesn't satisfy me. I
|
|
confess I have nothing but my impression to go by; but I am in the
|
|
habit of trusting my impression. Of course you are at liberty to
|
|
contradict it flat. He strikes me as selfish and shallow."
|
|
|
|
Mrs. Montgomery's eyes expanded a little, and the doctor fancied
|
|
he saw the light of admiration in them. "I wonder you have
|
|
discovered he is selfish," she exclaimed.
|
|
|
|
"Do you think he hides it so well?"
|
|
|
|
"Very well indeed," said Mrs. Montgomery. "And I think we are all
|
|
rather selfish," she added, quickly.
|
|
|
|
"I think so too; but I have seen people hide it better than he.
|
|
You see I am helped by a habit I have of dividing people into classes,
|
|
into types. I may easily be mistaken about your brother as an
|
|
individual, but his type is written on his whole person."
|
|
|
|
"He is very good-looking," said Mrs. Montgomery.
|
|
|
|
The doctor eyed her a moment. "You women are all the same! But the
|
|
type to which your brother belongs was made to be the ruin of you, and
|
|
you were made to be its handmaids and victims. The sign of the type in
|
|
question is the determination- sometimes terrible in its quiet
|
|
intensity- to accept nothing of life but its pleasures, and to
|
|
secure these pleasures chiefly by the aid of your complaisant sex.
|
|
Young men of this class never do anything for themselves that they can
|
|
get other people to do for them, and it is the infatuation, the
|
|
devotion, the superstition of others that keeps them going. These
|
|
others, in ninety-nine cases out of a hundred, are women. What our
|
|
young friends chiefly insist upon is that someone else shall suffer
|
|
for them; and women do that sort of thing, as you must know,
|
|
wonderfully well." The doctor paused a moment, and then he added,
|
|
abruptly, "You have suffered immensely for your brother!"
|
|
|
|
This exclamation was abrupt, as I say, but it was also perfectly
|
|
calculated. The doctor had been rather disappointed at not finding his
|
|
compact and comfortable little hostess surrounded in a more visible
|
|
degree by the ravages of Morris Townsend's immorality; but he had said
|
|
to himself that this was not because the young man had spared her, but
|
|
because she had contrived to plaster up her wounds. They were aching
|
|
there behind the varnished stove, the festooned engravings, beneath
|
|
her own neat little poplin bosom; and if he could only touch the
|
|
tender spot, she would make a movement that would betray her. The
|
|
words I have just quoted were an attempt to put his finger suddenly
|
|
upon the place, and they had some of the success that he looked for.
|
|
The tears sprung for a moment to Mrs. Montgomery's eyes, and she
|
|
indulged in a proud little jerk of the head.
|
|
|
|
"I don't know how you have found that out!" she exclaimed.
|
|
|
|
"By a philosophic trick- by what they call induction. You know you
|
|
have always your option of contradicting me. But kindly answer me a
|
|
question: Don't you give your brother money? I think you ought to
|
|
answer that."
|
|
|
|
"Yes, I have given him money," said Mrs. Montgomery.
|
|
|
|
"And you have not had much to give him?"
|
|
|
|
She was silent a moment. "If you ask me for a confession of poverty,
|
|
that is easily made. I am very poor."
|
|
|
|
"One would never suppose it from your- your charming house," said
|
|
the doctor. "I learned from my sister that your income was moderate,
|
|
and your family numerous."
|
|
|
|
"I have five children," Mrs. Montgomery observed, "but I am happy to
|
|
say I can bring them up decently."
|
|
|
|
"Of course you can- accomplished and devoted as you are. But your
|
|
brother has counted them over, I suppose?"
|
|
|
|
"Counted them over?"
|
|
|
|
"He knows there are five, I mean. He tells me it is he that brings
|
|
them up."
|
|
|
|
Mrs. Montgomery stared a moment, and then quickly- "Oh yes; he
|
|
teaches them- Spanish."
|
|
|
|
The doctor laughed out. "That must take a great deal off your hands!
|
|
Your brother also knows, of course, that you have very little money?"
|
|
|
|
"I have often told him so," Mrs. Montgomery exclaimed, more
|
|
unreservedly than she had yet spoken. She was apparently taking some
|
|
comfort in the doctor's clairvoyance.
|
|
|
|
"Which means that you have often occasion to, and that he often
|
|
sponges on you. Excuse the crudity of my language; I simply express
|
|
a fact. I don't ask you how much of your money he has had, it is
|
|
none of my business. I have ascertained what I suspected- what I
|
|
wished." And the doctor got up, gently smoothing his hat. "Your
|
|
brother lives on you," he said, as he stood there.
|
|
|
|
Mrs. Montgomery quickly rose from her chair, following her visitor's
|
|
movements with a look of fascination. But then, with a certain
|
|
inconsequence, "I have never complained of him," she said.
|
|
|
|
"You needn't protest- you have not betrayed him. But I advise you
|
|
not to give him any more money."
|
|
|
|
"Don't you see it is in my interest that he should marry a rich
|
|
person?" she asked. "If, as you say, he lives on me, I can only wish
|
|
to get rid of him; and to put obstacles in the way of his marrying
|
|
is to increase my own difficulties."
|
|
|
|
"I wish very much you would come to me with your difficulties," said
|
|
the doctor. "Certainly, if I throw him back on your hands, the least I
|
|
can do is to help you to bear the burden. If you will allow me to
|
|
say so, then, I shall take the liberty of placing in your hands, for
|
|
the present, a certain fund for your brother's support."
|
|
|
|
Mrs. Montgomery stared; she evidently thought he was jesting; but
|
|
she presently saw that he was not, and the complication of her
|
|
feelings became painful. "It seems to me that I ought to be very
|
|
much offended with you," she murmured.
|
|
|
|
"Because I have offered you money? That's a superstition," said
|
|
the doctor. "You must let me come and see you again, and we will
|
|
talk about these things. I suppose that some of your children are
|
|
girls?"
|
|
|
|
"I have two little girls," said Mrs. Montgomery.
|
|
|
|
"Well, when they grow up, and begin to think of taking husbands, you
|
|
will see how anxious you will be about the moral character of these
|
|
husbands. Then you will understand this visit of mine."
|
|
|
|
"Ah, you are not to believe that Morris's moral character is bad."
|
|
|
|
The doctor looked at her a little, with folded arms. "There is
|
|
something I should greatly like, as a moral satisfaction. I should
|
|
like to hear you say, 'He is abominably selfish.'"
|
|
|
|
The words came out with the grave distinctness of his voice, and
|
|
they seemed for an instant to create, to poor Mrs. Montgomery's
|
|
troubled vision, a material image. She gazed at it an instant, and
|
|
then she turned away. "You distress me, sir!" she exclaimed. "He is,
|
|
after all, my brother; and his talents, his talents-" On these last
|
|
words her voice quavered, and before he knew it she had burst into
|
|
tears.
|
|
|
|
"His talents are first-rate," said the doctor. "We must find the
|
|
proper field for them." And he assured her most respectfully of his
|
|
regret at having so greatly discomposed her. "It's all for my poor
|
|
Catherine," he went on. "You must know her, and you will see."
|
|
|
|
Mrs. Montgomery brushed away her tears, and blushed at having shed
|
|
them. "I should like to know your daughter," she answered; and then,
|
|
in an instant, "Don't let her marry him!"
|
|
|
|
Doctor Sloper went away with the words gently humming in his ears:
|
|
"Don't let her marry him!" They gave him the moral satisfaction of
|
|
which he had just spoken, and their value was the greater that they
|
|
had evidently cost a pang to poor little Mrs. Montgomery's family
|
|
pride.
|
|
|
|
CHAPTER 15.
|
|
|
|
HE HAD BEEN PUZZLED by the way that Catherine carried herself; her
|
|
attitude at this sentimental crisis seemed to him unnaturally passive.
|
|
She had not spoken to him again after that scene in the library, the
|
|
day before his interview with Morris; and a week had elapsed without
|
|
making any change in her manner. There was nothing in it that appealed
|
|
for pity, and he was even a little disappointed at her not giving
|
|
him an opportunity to make up for his harshness by some
|
|
manifestation of liberality which should operate as a compensation. He
|
|
thought a little of offering to take her for a tour in Europe; but
|
|
he was determined to do this only in case she should seem mutely to
|
|
reproach him. He had an idea that she would display a talent for
|
|
mute reproaches, and he was surprised at not finding himself exposed
|
|
to these silent batteries. She said nothing, either tacitly or
|
|
explicitly, and as she was never very talkative, there was now no
|
|
especial eloquence in her reserve. And poor Catherine was not sulky- a
|
|
style of behavior for which she had too little histrionic talent-
|
|
she was simply very patient. Of course she was thinking over her
|
|
situation, and she was apparently doing so in a deliberate and
|
|
unimpassioned manner, with a view of making the best of it.
|
|
|
|
"She will do as I have bidden her," said the doctor; and he made the
|
|
further reflection that his daughter was not a woman of a great
|
|
spirit.
|
|
|
|
I know not whether he had hoped for a little more resistance for the
|
|
sake of a little more entertainment; but he said to himself, as he had
|
|
said before, that though it might have its momentary alarms, paternity
|
|
was, after all, not an exciting vocation.
|
|
|
|
Catherine meanwhile had made a discovery of a very different sort;
|
|
it had become vivid to her that there was a great excitement in trying
|
|
to be a good daughter. She had an entirely new feeling, which may be
|
|
described as a state of expectant suspense about her own actions.
|
|
She watched herself as she would have watched another person, and
|
|
wondered what she would do. It was as if this other person, who was
|
|
both herself and not herself, had suddenly sprung into being,
|
|
inspiring her with a natural curiosity as to the performance of
|
|
untested functions.
|
|
|
|
"I am glad I have such a good daughter," said her father, kissing
|
|
her, after the lapse of several days.
|
|
|
|
"I am trying to be good," she answered, turning away, with a
|
|
conscience not altogether clear.
|
|
|
|
"If there is anything you would like to say to me, you know you must
|
|
not hesitate. You needn't feel obliged to be so quiet. I shouldn't
|
|
care that Mr. Townsend should be a frequent topic of conversation, but
|
|
whenever you have anything particular to say about him I shall be very
|
|
glad to hear it."
|
|
|
|
"Thank you," said Catherine, "I have nothing particular at present."
|
|
|
|
He never asked her whether she had seen Morris again, because he was
|
|
sure that if this had been the case she would tell him. She had, in
|
|
fact, not seen him; she had only written him a long letter. The
|
|
letter, at least, was long for her; and, it may be added, that it
|
|
was long for Morris; it consisted of five pages, in a remarkably
|
|
neat and handsome hand. Catherine's handwriting was beautiful, and she
|
|
was even a little proud of it: She was extremely fond of copying,
|
|
and possessed volumes of extracts which testified to this
|
|
accomplishment; volumes which she had exhibited one day to her
|
|
lover, when the bliss of feeling that she was important in his eyes
|
|
was exceptionally keen. She told Morris, in writing, that her father
|
|
had expressed the wish that she should not see him again, and that she
|
|
begged he would not come to the house until she should have "made up
|
|
her mind." Morris replied with a passionate epistle, in which he asked
|
|
to what, in heaven's name, she wished to make up her mind. Had not her
|
|
mind been made up two weeks before, and could it be possible that
|
|
she entertained the idea of throwing him off? Did she mean to break
|
|
down at the very beginning of their ordeal, after all the promises
|
|
of fidelity she had both given and extracted? And he gave an account
|
|
of his own interview with her father- an account not identical at
|
|
all points with that offered in these pages. "He was terribly
|
|
violent," Morris wrote, "but you know my self-control. I have need
|
|
of it all when I remember that I have it in my power to break in
|
|
upon your cruel captivity." Catherine sent him, in answer to this, a
|
|
note of three lines. "I am in great trouble; do not doubt of my
|
|
affection, but let me wait a little and think." The idea of a struggle
|
|
with her father, of setting up her will against his own, was heavy
|
|
on her soul, and it kept her quiet, as a great physical weight keeps
|
|
us motionless. It never entered into her mind to throw her lover
|
|
off; but from the first she tried to assure herself that there would
|
|
be a peaceful way out of their difficulty. The assurance was vague,
|
|
for it contained no element of positive conviction that her father
|
|
would change his mind. She only had an idea that if she should be very
|
|
good, the situation would in some mysterious manner improve. To be
|
|
good she must be patient, outwardly submissive, abstain from judging
|
|
her father too harshly, and from committing any act of open
|
|
defiance. He was perhaps right, after all, to think as he did; by
|
|
which Catherine meant not in the least that his judgment of Morris's
|
|
motives in seeking to marry her was perhaps a just one, but that it
|
|
was probably natural and proper that conscientious parents should be
|
|
suspicious and even unjust. There were probably people in the world as
|
|
bad as her father supposed Morris to be, and if there were the
|
|
slightest chance of Morris being one of these sinister persons, the
|
|
doctor was right in taking it into account. Of course he could not
|
|
know what she knew- how the purest love and truth were seated in the
|
|
young man's eyes; but heaven, in its time, might appoint a way of
|
|
bringing him to such knowledge. Catherine expected a good deal of
|
|
heaven, and referred to the skies the initiative, as the French say,
|
|
in dealing with her dilemma. She could not imagine herself imparting
|
|
any kind of knowledge to her father; there was something superior even
|
|
in his injustice, and absolute in his mistakes. But she could at least
|
|
be good, and if she were only good enough, heaven would invent some
|
|
way of reconciling all things- the dignity of her father's errors
|
|
and the sweetness of her own confidence, the strict performance of her
|
|
filial duties, and the enjoyment of Morris Townsend's affection.
|
|
|
|
Poor Catherine would have been glad to regard Mrs. Penniman as an
|
|
illuminating agent, a part which this lady herself, indeed, was but
|
|
imperfectly prepared to play. Mrs. Penniman took too much satisfaction
|
|
in the sentimental shadows of this little drama to have, for the
|
|
moment, any great interest in dissipating them. She wished the plot to
|
|
thicken, and the advice that she gave her niece tended, in her own
|
|
imagination, to produce this result. It was rather incoherent counsel,
|
|
and from one day to another it contradicted itself; but it was
|
|
pervaded by an earnest desire that Catherine should do something
|
|
striking. "You must act, my dear; in your situation the great thing is
|
|
to act," said Mrs. Penniman, who found her niece altogether beneath
|
|
her opportunities. Mrs. Penniman's real hope was that the girl would
|
|
make a secret marriage, at which she should officiate as brideswoman
|
|
or duenna. She had a vision of this ceremony being performed in some
|
|
subterranean chapel- subterranean chapels in New York were not
|
|
frequent, but Mrs. Penniman's imagination was not chilled by
|
|
trifles- and of the guilty couple- she liked to think of poor
|
|
Catherine and her suitor as the guilty couple- being shuffled away
|
|
in a fast-whirling vehicle to some obscure lodging in the suburbs,
|
|
where she would pay them (in a thick veil) clandestine visits; where
|
|
they would endure a period of romantic privation; and when ultimately,
|
|
after she should have been their earthly providence, their
|
|
intercessor, their advocate, and their medium of communication with
|
|
the world, they would be reconciled to her brother in an artistic
|
|
tableau, in which she herself should be somehow the central figure.
|
|
She hesitated as yet to recommend this course to Catherine, but she
|
|
attempted to draw an attractive picture of it to Morris Townsend.
|
|
She was in daily communication with the young man, whom she kept
|
|
informed by letters of the state of affairs in Washington Square. As
|
|
he had been banished, as she said, from the house, she no longer saw
|
|
him; but she ended by writing to him that she longed for an interview.
|
|
This interview could take place only on neutral ground, and she
|
|
bethought herself greatly before selecting a place of meeting. She had
|
|
an inclination for Greenwood Cemetery, but she gave it up as too
|
|
distant; she could not absent herself for so long, as she said,
|
|
without exciting suspicion. Then she thought of the Battery, but
|
|
that was rather cold and windy, besides one's being exposed to
|
|
intrusion from the Irish immigrants who at this point alight, with
|
|
large appetites, in the New World; and at last she fixed upon an
|
|
oyster saloon in the Seventh Avenue, kept by a Negro- an establishment
|
|
of which she knew nothing save that she had noticed it in passing. She
|
|
made an appointment with Morris Townsend to meet him there, and she
|
|
went to the tryst at dusk, enveloped in an impenetrable veil. He
|
|
kept her waiting for half an hour- he had almost the whole width of
|
|
the city to traverse- but she liked to wait, it seemed, to intensify
|
|
the situation. She ordered a cup of tea, which proved excessively bad,
|
|
and this gave her a sense that she was suffering in a romantic
|
|
cause. When Morris at last arrived, they sat together for half an hour
|
|
in the duskiest corner of the back shop; and it is hardly too much
|
|
to say that this was the happiest half hour that Mrs. Penniman had
|
|
known for years. The situation was really thrilling, and it scarcely
|
|
seemed to her a false note when her companion asked for an oyster
|
|
stew, and proceeded to consume it before her eyes. Morris, indeed,
|
|
needed all the satisfaction that stewed oysters could give him, for it
|
|
may be intimated to the reader that he regarded Mrs. Penniman in the
|
|
light of a fifth wheel to his coach. He was in a state of irritation
|
|
natural to a gentleman of fine parts who had been snubbed in a
|
|
benevolent attempt to confer a distinction upon a young woman of
|
|
inferior characteristics, and the insinuating sympathy of this
|
|
somewhat desiccated matron appeared to offer him no practical
|
|
relief. He thought her a humbug, and he judged of humbugs with a
|
|
good deal of confidence. He had listened and made himself agreeable to
|
|
her at first, in order to get a footing in Washington Square; and at
|
|
present he needed all his self-command to be decently civil. It
|
|
would have gratified him to tell her that she was a fantastic old
|
|
woman, and that he would like to put her into an omnibus and send
|
|
her home. We know, however, that Morris possessed the virtue of
|
|
self-control, and he had moreover the constant habit of seeking to
|
|
be agreeable; so that, although Mrs. Penniman's demeanor only
|
|
exasperated his already unquiet nerves, he listened to her with a
|
|
somber deference in which she found much to admire.
|
|
|
|
CHAPTER 16.
|
|
|
|
THEY HAD Of Course immediately spoken of Catherine. "Did she send
|
|
a message, or- or anything?" Morris asked. He appeared to think that
|
|
she might have sent him a trinket or a lock of her hair.
|
|
|
|
Mrs. Penniman was slightly embarrassed, for she had not told her
|
|
niece of her intended expedition. "Not exactly a message," she said.
|
|
"I didn't ask her for one, because I was afraid to- to excite her."
|
|
|
|
"I am afraid she is not very excitable." And Morris gave a smile
|
|
of some bitterness.
|
|
|
|
"She is better than that- she is steadfast, she is true."
|
|
|
|
"Do you think she will hold fast, then?"
|
|
|
|
"To the death!"
|
|
|
|
"Oh, I hope it won't come to that," said Morris.
|
|
|
|
"We must be prepared for the worst, and that is what I wish to speak
|
|
to you about."
|
|
|
|
"What do you call the worst?"
|
|
|
|
"Well," said Mrs. Penniman, "my brother's hard, intellectual
|
|
nature."
|
|
|
|
"Oh, the devil!"
|
|
|
|
"He is impervious to pity," Mrs. Penniman added, by way of
|
|
explanation.
|
|
|
|
"Do you mean that he won't come round?"
|
|
|
|
"He will never be vanquished by argument. I have studied him. He
|
|
will be vanquished only by the accomplished fact."
|
|
|
|
"The accomplished fact?"
|
|
|
|
"He will come round afterward," said Mrs. Penniman, with extreme
|
|
significance. "He cares for nothing but facts- he must be met by
|
|
facts."
|
|
|
|
"Well," rejoined Morris, "it is a fact that I wish to marry his
|
|
daughter. I met him with that the other day, but he was not at all
|
|
vanquished."
|
|
|
|
Mrs. Penniman was silent a little, and her smile beneath the
|
|
shadow of her capacious bonnet, on the edge of which her black veil
|
|
was arranged curtainwise, fixed itself upon Morris's face with a still
|
|
more tender brilliancy. "Marry Catherine first, and meet him
|
|
afterward!" she exclaimed.
|
|
|
|
"Do you recommend that?" asked the young man, frowning heavily.
|
|
|
|
She was a little frightened, but she went on with considerable
|
|
boldness. "That is the way I see it: a private marriage- a private
|
|
marriage." She repeated the phrase because she liked it.
|
|
|
|
"Do you mean that I should carry Catherine off? What do they call
|
|
it- elope with her?"
|
|
|
|
"It is not a crime when you are driven to it," said Mrs. Penniman.
|
|
"My husband, as I have told you, was a distinguished clergyman- one of
|
|
the most eloquent men of his day. He once married a young couple
|
|
that had fled from the house of the young lady's father; he was so
|
|
interested in their story. He had no hesitation, and everything came
|
|
out beautifully. The father was afterward reconciled, and thought
|
|
everything of the young man. Mr. Penniman married them in the evening,
|
|
about seven o'clock. The church was so dark you could scarcely see,
|
|
and Mr. Penniman was intensely agitated- he was so sympathetic. I
|
|
don't believe he could have done it again."
|
|
|
|
"Unfortunately, Catherine and I have not Mr. Penniman to marry
|
|
us," said Morris.
|
|
|
|
"No, but you have me!" rejoined Mrs. Penniman, expressively. "I
|
|
can't perform the ceremony, but I can help you; I can watch!"
|
|
|
|
"The woman's an idiot!" thought Morris, but he was obliged to say
|
|
something different. It was not, however, materially more civil.
|
|
"Was it in order to tell me this that you requested I would meet you
|
|
here?"
|
|
|
|
Mrs. Penniman had been conscious of a certain vagueness in her
|
|
errand, and of not being able to offer him any very tangible reward
|
|
for his long walk. "I thought perhaps you would like to see one who is
|
|
so near to Catherine," she observed, with considerable majesty, "and
|
|
also," she added, "that you would value an opportunity of sending
|
|
her something."
|
|
|
|
Morris extended his empty hands with a melancholy smile. "I am
|
|
greatly obliged to you, but I have nothing to send."
|
|
|
|
"Haven't you a word?" asked his companion, with her suggestive smile
|
|
coming back.
|
|
|
|
Morris frowned again.
|
|
|
|
"Tell her to hold fast," he said, rather curtly.
|
|
|
|
"That is a good word- a noble word: It will make her happy for
|
|
many days. She is very touching, very brave," Mrs. Penniman went on,
|
|
arranging her mantle and preparing to depart. While she was so engaged
|
|
she had an inspiration; she found the phrase that she could boldly
|
|
offer as a vindication of the step she had taken. "If you marry
|
|
Catherine at all risks," she said, "you will give my brother a proof
|
|
of your being what he pretends to doubt."
|
|
|
|
"What he pretends to doubt?"
|
|
|
|
"Don't you know what that is?" Mrs. Penniman asked, almost
|
|
playfully.
|
|
|
|
"It does not concern me to know," said Morris, grandly.
|
|
|
|
"Of course it makes you angry."
|
|
|
|
"I despise it," Morris declared.
|
|
|
|
"Ah, you know what it is, then?" said Mrs. Penniman, shaking her
|
|
finger at him. "He pretends that you like- you like the money."
|
|
|
|
Morris hesitated a moment; and then, as if he spoke advisedly, "I do
|
|
like the money!"
|
|
|
|
"Ah, but not- but not as he means it. You don't like it more than
|
|
Catherine?"
|
|
|
|
He leaned his elbows on the table and buried his head in his
|
|
hands. "You torture me!" he murmured. And, indeed, this was almost the
|
|
effect of the poor lady's too importunate interest in his situation.
|
|
|
|
But she insisted in making her point. "If you marry her in spite
|
|
of him, he will take for granted that you expect nothing of him, and
|
|
are prepared to do without it; and so he will see that you are
|
|
disinterested."
|
|
|
|
Morris raised his head a little, following this argument. "And
|
|
what shall I gain by that?"
|
|
|
|
"Why, that he will see that he has been wrong in thinking that you
|
|
wished to get his money."
|
|
|
|
"And seeing that I wish he would go to the deuce with it, he will
|
|
leave it to a hospital. Is that what you mean?" asked Morris.
|
|
|
|
"No, I don't mean that, though that would be very grand," Mrs.
|
|
Penniman quickly added. "I mean that, having done you such an
|
|
injustice, he will think it his duty, at the end, to make some
|
|
amends."
|
|
|
|
Morris shook his head, though it must be confessed he was a little
|
|
struck with this idea. "Do you think he is so sentimental?"
|
|
|
|
"He is not sentimental," said Mrs. Penniman, "but, to be perfectly
|
|
fair to him, I think he has, in his own narrow way, a certain sense of
|
|
duty."
|
|
|
|
There passed through Morris Townsend's mind a rapid wonder as to
|
|
what he might, even under a remote contingency, be indebted to from
|
|
the action of this principle in Doctor Sloper's breast, and the
|
|
inquiry exhausted itself in his sense of the ludicrous. "Your
|
|
brother has no duties to me," he said presently, "and I none to him."
|
|
|
|
"Ah, but he has duties to Catherine."
|
|
|
|
"Yes; but you see, on that principle Catherine has duties to him
|
|
as well."
|
|
|
|
Mrs. Penniman got up with a melancholy sigh, as if she thought him
|
|
very unimaginative. "She has always performed them faithfully; and now
|
|
do you think she has no duties to you?" Mrs. Penniman always, even
|
|
in conversation, italicized her personal pronouns.
|
|
|
|
"It would sound harsh to say so. I am so grateful for her love,"
|
|
Morris added.
|
|
|
|
"I will tell her you said that. And now, remember that if you need
|
|
me I am there." And Mrs. Penniman, who could think of nothing more
|
|
to say, nodded vaguely in the direction of Washington Square.
|
|
|
|
Morris looked some moments at the sanded floor of the shop; he
|
|
seemed to be disposed to linger a moment. At last, looking up with a
|
|
certain abruptness, "It is your belief that if she marries me he
|
|
will cut her off?" he asked.
|
|
|
|
Mrs. Penniman stared a little, and smiled. "Why, I have explained to
|
|
you what I think would happen- that in the end it would be the best
|
|
thing to do."
|
|
|
|
"You mean that, whatever she does, in the long run she will get
|
|
the money?"
|
|
|
|
"It doesn't depend upon her, but upon you. Venture to appear as
|
|
disinterested as you are," said Mrs. Penniman, ingeniously. Morris
|
|
dropped his eyes on the sanded floor again, pondering this, and she
|
|
pursued: "Mr. Penniman and I had nothing, and we were very happy.
|
|
Catherine, moreover, has her mother's fortune, which, at the time my
|
|
sister-in-law married, was considered a very handsome one."
|
|
|
|
"Oh, don't speak of that!" said Morris; and indeed it was quite
|
|
superfluous, for he had contemplated the fact in all its lights.
|
|
|
|
"Austin married a wife with money- why shouldn't you?"
|
|
|
|
"Ah, but your brother was a doctor," Morris objected.
|
|
|
|
"Well, all young men can't be doctors."
|
|
|
|
"I should think it an extremely loathsome profession," said
|
|
Morris, with an air of intellectual independence; then, in a moment,
|
|
he went on rather inconsequently, "Do you suppose there is a will
|
|
already made in Catherine's favor?"
|
|
|
|
"I suppose so even doctors must die; and perhaps a little in
|
|
mine," Mrs. Penniman frankly added.
|
|
|
|
"And you believe he would certainly change it- as regards
|
|
Catherine?"
|
|
|
|
"Yes; and then change it back again."
|
|
|
|
"Ah, but one can't depend on that," said Morris.
|
|
|
|
"Do you want to depend on it?" Mrs. Penniman asked.
|
|
|
|
Morris blushed a little. "Well, I am certainly afraid of being the
|
|
cause of an injury to Catherine."
|
|
|
|
"Ah, you must not be afraid. Be afraid of nothing, and everything
|
|
will go well."
|
|
|
|
And then Mrs. Penniman paid for her cup of tea, and Morris paid
|
|
for his oyster stew, and they went out together into the dimly lighted
|
|
wilderness of the Seventh Avenue. The dusk had closed in completely,
|
|
and the street lamps were separated by wide intervals of a pavement in
|
|
which cavities and fissures played a disproportionate part. An
|
|
omnibus, emblazoned with strange pictures, went tumbling over the
|
|
dislocated cobblestones.
|
|
|
|
"How will you go home?" Morris asked, following this vehicle with an
|
|
interested eye. Mrs. Penniman had taken his arm.
|
|
|
|
She hesitated a moment. "I think this manner would be pleasant," she
|
|
said; and she continued to let him feel the value of his support.
|
|
|
|
So he walked with her through the devious ways of the west side of
|
|
the town, and through the bustle of gathering nightfall in populous
|
|
streets, to the quiet precinct of Washington Square. They lingered a
|
|
moment at the foot of Doctor Sloper's white marble steps, above
|
|
which a spotless white door, adorned with a glittering silver plate,
|
|
seemed to figure for Morris the closed portal of happiness; and then
|
|
Mrs. Penniman's companion rested a melancholy eye upon a lighted
|
|
window in the upper part of the house.
|
|
|
|
"That is my room- my dear little room!" Mrs. Penniman remarked.
|
|
|
|
Morris started. "Then I needn't come walking round the Square to
|
|
gaze at it."
|
|
|
|
"That's as you please. But Catherine's is behind; two noble
|
|
windows on the second floor. I think you can see them from the other
|
|
street."
|
|
|
|
"I don't want to see them, ma'am." And Morris turned his back to the
|
|
house.
|
|
|
|
"I will tell her you have been here, at any rate," said Mrs.
|
|
Penniman, pointing to the spot where they stood, "and I will give
|
|
her your message- that she is to hold fast."
|
|
|
|
"Oh yes; of course. You know I write her all that."
|
|
|
|
"It seems to say more when it is spoken. And remember, if you need
|
|
me, that I am here," and Mrs. Penniman glanced at the third floor.
|
|
|
|
On this they separated, and Morris, left to himself, stood looking
|
|
at the house a moment; after which he turned away, and took a gloomy
|
|
walk round the Square, on the opposite side, close to the wooden
|
|
fence. Then he came back, and paused for a minute in front of Doctor
|
|
Sloper's dwelling. His eyes traveled over it; they even rested on
|
|
the ruddy windows of Mrs. Penniman's apartment. He thought it a
|
|
devilish comfortable house.
|
|
|
|
CHAPTER 17.
|
|
|
|
MRS. PENNIMAN told Catherine that evening- the two ladies were
|
|
sitting in the back parlor- that she had had an interview with
|
|
Morris Townsend; and on receiving this news the girl started with a
|
|
sense of pain. She felt angry for the moment; it was almost the
|
|
first time she had ever felt angry. It seemed to her that her aunt was
|
|
meddlesome; and from this came a vague apprehension that she would
|
|
spoil something.
|
|
|
|
"I don't see why you should have seen him. I don't think it was
|
|
right," Catherine said.
|
|
|
|
"I was so sorry for him- it seemed to me someone ought to see him."
|
|
|
|
"No one but I," said Catherine, who felt as if she were making the
|
|
most presumptuous speech of her life, and yet at the same time had
|
|
an instinct that she was right in doing so.
|
|
|
|
"But you wouldn't, my dear," Aunt Lavinia rejoined, "and I didn't
|
|
know what might have become of him."
|
|
|
|
"I have not seen him because my father has forbidden it,"
|
|
Catherine said, very simply.
|
|
|
|
There was a simplicity in this, indeed, which fairly vexed Mrs.
|
|
Penniman. "If your father forbade you to go to sleep, I suppose you
|
|
would keep awake!" she commented.
|
|
|
|
Catherine looked at her. "I don't understand you. You seem to me
|
|
very strange."
|
|
|
|
"Well, my dear, you will understand me someday!" And Mrs.
|
|
Penniman, who was reading the evening paper, which she perused daily
|
|
from the first line to the last, resumed her occupation. She wrapped
|
|
herself in silence; she was determined Catherine should ask her for an
|
|
account of her interview with Morris. But Catherine was silent for
|
|
so long that she almost lost patience; and she was on the point of
|
|
remarking to her that she was very heartless, when the girl at last
|
|
spoke.
|
|
|
|
"What did he say?" she asked.
|
|
|
|
"He said he is ready to marry you any day, in spite of everything."
|
|
|
|
Catherine made no answer to this, and Mrs. Penniman almost lost
|
|
patience again; owing to which she at last volunteered the information
|
|
that Morris looked very handsome, but terribly haggard.
|
|
|
|
"Did he seem sad?" asked her niece.
|
|
|
|
"He was dark under the eyes," said Mrs. Penniman. "So different from
|
|
when I first saw him; though I am not sure that if I had seen him in
|
|
this condition the first time, I should not have been even more struck
|
|
with him. There is something brilliant in his very misery."
|
|
|
|
This was, to Catherine's sense, a vivid picture, and though she
|
|
disapproved, she felt herself gazing at it. "Where did you see him?"
|
|
she asked, presently.
|
|
|
|
"In- in the Bowery; at a confectioner's," said Mrs. Penniman, who
|
|
had a general idea that she ought to dissemble a little.
|
|
|
|
"Whereabouts is the place?" Catherine inquired, after another pause.
|
|
|
|
"Do you wish to go there, my dear?" said her aunt.
|
|
|
|
"Oh no." And Catherine got up from her seat and went to the fire,
|
|
where she stood looking awhile at the glowing coals.
|
|
|
|
"Why are you so dry, Catherine?" Mrs. Penniman said at last.
|
|
|
|
"So dry?"
|
|
|
|
"So cold- so irresponsive."
|
|
|
|
The girl turned very quickly. "Did he say that?"
|
|
|
|
Mrs. Penniman hesitated a moment. "I will tell you what he said.
|
|
He said he feared only one thing- that you would be afraid."
|
|
|
|
"Afraid of what?"
|
|
|
|
"Afraid of your father."
|
|
|
|
Catherine turned back to the fire again, and then, after a pause,
|
|
she said, "I am afraid of my father."
|
|
|
|
Mrs. Penniman got quickly up from her chair and approached her
|
|
niece. "Do you mean to give him up, then?"
|
|
|
|
Catherine for some time never moved; she kept her eyes on the coals.
|
|
At last she raised her head and looked at her aunt. "Why do you push
|
|
me so?" she asked.
|
|
|
|
"I don't push you. When have I spoken to you before?"
|
|
|
|
"It seems to me that you have spoken to me several times."
|
|
|
|
"I am afraid it is necessary, then, Catherine," said Mrs.
|
|
Penniman, with a good deal of solemnity. "I am afraid you don't feel
|
|
the importance"- she paused a little; Catherine was looking at her-
|
|
"the importance of not disappointing that gallant young heart!" And
|
|
Mrs. Penniman went back to her chair by the lamp, and, with a little
|
|
jerk, picked up the evening paper again.
|
|
|
|
Catherine stood there before the fire, with her hands behind her,
|
|
looking at her aunt, to whom it seemed that the girl had never had
|
|
just this dark fixedness in her gaze. "I don't think you understand or
|
|
that you know me," she said.
|
|
|
|
"If I don't, it is not wonderful; you trust me so little."
|
|
|
|
Catherine made no attempt to deny this charge, and for some time
|
|
more nothing was said. But Mrs. Penniman's imagination was restless,
|
|
and the evening paper failed on this occasion to enchain it.
|
|
|
|
"If you succumb to the dread of your father's wrath," she said, "I
|
|
don't know what will become of us."
|
|
|
|
"Did he tell you to say these things to me?"
|
|
|
|
"He told me to use my influence."
|
|
|
|
"You must be mistaken," said Catherine. "He trusts me."
|
|
|
|
"I hope he may never repent of it!" And Mrs. Penniman gave a
|
|
little sharp slap to her newspaper. She knew not what to make of her
|
|
niece, who had suddenly become stern and contradictious.
|
|
|
|
This tendency on Catherine's part was presently even more
|
|
apparent. "You had much better not make any more appointments with Mr.
|
|
Townsend," she said. "I don't think it is right."
|
|
|
|
Mrs. Penniman rose with considerable majesty. "My poor child, are
|
|
you jealous of me?" she inquired.
|
|
|
|
"Oh, Aunt Lavinia!" murmured Catherine, blushing.
|
|
|
|
"I don't think it is your place to teach me what is right."
|
|
|
|
On this point Catherine made no concession. "It can't be right to
|
|
deceive."
|
|
|
|
"I certainly have not deceived you!"
|
|
|
|
"Yes; but I promised my father-"
|
|
|
|
"I have no doubt you promised your father. But I have promised him
|
|
nothing."
|
|
|
|
Catherine had to admit this, and she did so in silence. "I don't
|
|
believe Mr. Townsend himself likes it," she said, at last.
|
|
|
|
"Doesn't like meeting me?"
|
|
|
|
"Not in secret."
|
|
|
|
"It was not in secret; the place was full of people."
|
|
|
|
"But it was a secret place- away off in the Bowery."
|
|
|
|
Mrs. Penniman flinched a little. "Gentlemen enjoy such things,"
|
|
she remarked, presently. "I know what gentlemen like."
|
|
|
|
"My father wouldn't like it, if he knew."
|
|
|
|
"Pray, do you propose to inform him?" Mrs. Penniman inquired.
|
|
|
|
"No, Aunt Lavinia. But please don't do it again."
|
|
|
|
"If I do it again you will inform him- is that what you mean? I
|
|
do not share your dread of my brother; I have always known how to
|
|
defend my own position. But I shall certainly never again take any
|
|
step on your behalf; you are much too thankless. I knew you were not a
|
|
spontaneous nature, but I believed you were firm, and I told your
|
|
father that he would find you so. I am disappointed, but your father
|
|
will not be." And with this Mrs. Penniman offered her niece a brief
|
|
good-night, and withdrew to her own apartment.
|
|
|
|
CHAPTER 18.
|
|
|
|
CATHERINE SAT ALONE by the parlor fire- sat there for more than an
|
|
hour, lost in her meditations. Her aunt seemed to her aggressive and
|
|
foolish; and to see it so clearly- to judge Mrs. Penniman so
|
|
positively- made her feel old and grave. She did not resent the
|
|
imputation of weakness; it made no impression on her, for she had
|
|
not the sense of weakness, and she was not hurt at not being
|
|
appreciated. She had an immense respect for her father, and she felt
|
|
that to displease him would be a misdemeanor analogous to an act of
|
|
profanity in a great temple; but her purpose had slowly ripened, and
|
|
she believed that her prayers had purified it of its violence. The
|
|
evening advanced, and the lamp burnt dim without her noticing it;
|
|
her eyes were fixed upon her terrible plan. She knew her father was in
|
|
his study- that he had been there all the evening; from time to time
|
|
she expected to hear him move. She thought he would perhaps come, as
|
|
he sometimes came, into the parlor. At last the clock struck eleven,
|
|
and the house was wrapped in silence; the servants had gone to bed.
|
|
Catherine got up and went slowly to the door of the library, where she
|
|
waited a moment, motionless. Then she knocked, and then she waited
|
|
again. Her father had answered her, but she had not the courage to
|
|
turn the latch. What she had said to her aunt was true enough- she was
|
|
afraid of him; and in saying that she had no sense of weakness, she
|
|
meant that she was not afraid of herself. She heard him move within,
|
|
and he came and opened the door for her.
|
|
|
|
"What is the matter?" asked the doctor. "You are standing there like
|
|
a ghost!"
|
|
|
|
She went into the room, but it was some time before she contrived to
|
|
say what she had come to say. Her father, who was in his dressing gown
|
|
and slippers, had been busy at his writing table, and after looking at
|
|
her for some moments, and waiting for her to speak, he went and seated
|
|
himself at his papers again. His back was turned to her- she began
|
|
to hear the scratching of his pen. She remained near the door, with
|
|
her heart thumping beneath her bodice; and she was very glad that
|
|
his back was turned, for it seemed to her that she could more easily
|
|
address herself to this portion of his person than to his face. At
|
|
last she began, watching it while she spoke.
|
|
|
|
"You told me that if I should have anything more to say about Mr.
|
|
Townsend you would be glad to listen to it."
|
|
|
|
"Exactly, my dear," said the doctor, not turning round, but stopping
|
|
his pen.
|
|
|
|
Catherine wished it would go on, but she herself continued: "I
|
|
thought I would tell you that I have not seen him again, but that I
|
|
should like to do so."
|
|
|
|
"To bid him good-bye?" asked the doctor.
|
|
|
|
The girl hesitated a moment. "He is not going away."
|
|
|
|
The doctor wheeled slowly round in his chair, with a smile that
|
|
seemed to accuse her of an epigram; but extremes meet, and Catherine
|
|
had not intended one. "It is not to bid him good-bye, then?" her
|
|
father said.
|
|
|
|
"No, Father, not that; at least not forever. I have not seen him
|
|
again, but I should like to see him," Catherine repeated.
|
|
|
|
The doctor slowly rubbed his underlip with the feather of his quill.
|
|
|
|
"Have you written to him?"
|
|
|
|
"Yes, four times."
|
|
|
|
"You have not dismissed him, then. Once would have done that."
|
|
|
|
"No," said Catherine, "I have asked him- asked him to wait."
|
|
|
|
Her father sat looking at her, and she was afraid he was going to
|
|
break out into wrath, his eyes were so fine and cold.
|
|
|
|
"You are a dear, faithful child," he said, at last. "Come here to
|
|
your father." And he got up, holding out his hands toward her.
|
|
|
|
The words were a surprise, and they gave her an exquisite joy. She
|
|
went to him, and he put his arm round her tenderly, soothingly; and
|
|
then he kissed her. After this he said, "Do you wish to make me very
|
|
happy?"
|
|
|
|
"I should like to- but I am afraid I can't," Catherine answered.
|
|
|
|
"You can if you will. It all depends on your will."
|
|
|
|
"Is it to give him up?" said Catherine.
|
|
|
|
"Yes, it is to give him up."
|
|
|
|
And he held her still, with the same tenderness, looking into her
|
|
face and resting his eyes on her averted eyes. There was a long
|
|
silence; she wished he would release her.
|
|
|
|
"You are happier than I, Father," she said, at last.
|
|
|
|
"I have no doubt you are unhappy just now. But it is better to be
|
|
unhappy for three months and get over it, than for many years and
|
|
never get over it."
|
|
|
|
"Yes, if that were so," said Catherine.
|
|
|
|
"It would be so; I am sure of that." She answered nothing, and he
|
|
went on: "Have you no faith in my wisdom, in my tenderness, in my
|
|
solicitude for your future?"
|
|
|
|
"Oh, Father!" murmured the girl.
|
|
|
|
"Don't you suppose that I know something of men- their vices,
|
|
their follies, their falsities?"
|
|
|
|
She detached herself, and turned upon him. "He is not vicious- he is
|
|
not false!"
|
|
|
|
Her father kept looking at her with his sharp, pure eye. "You make
|
|
nothing of my judgment, then?"
|
|
|
|
"I can't believe that!"
|
|
|
|
"I don't ask you to believe it, but to take it on trust."
|
|
|
|
Catherine was far from saying to herself that this was an
|
|
ingenious sophism; but she met the appeal none the less squarely.
|
|
"What has he done- what do you know?"
|
|
|
|
"He has never done anything- he is a selfish idler."
|
|
|
|
"Oh, Father, don't abuse him!" she exclaimed, pleadingly.
|
|
|
|
"I don't mean to abuse him; it would be a great mistake. You may
|
|
do as you choose," he added, turning away.
|
|
|
|
"I may see him again?"
|
|
|
|
"Just as you choose."
|
|
|
|
"Will you forgive me?"
|
|
|
|
"By no means."
|
|
|
|
"It will only be for once."
|
|
|
|
"I don't know what you mean by once. You must either give him up
|
|
or continue the acquaintance."
|
|
|
|
"I wish to explain- to tell him to wait."
|
|
|
|
"To wait for what?"
|
|
|
|
"Till you know him better- till you consent."
|
|
|
|
"Don't tell him any such nonsense as that. I know him well enough,
|
|
and I shall never consent."
|
|
|
|
"But we can wait a long time," said poor Catherine, in a tone
|
|
which was meant to express the humblest conciliation, but which had
|
|
upon her father's nerves the effect of an iteration not
|
|
characterized by tact.
|
|
|
|
The doctor answered, however, quietly enough: "Of course; you can
|
|
wait till I die, if you like."
|
|
|
|
Catherine gave a cry of natural horror.
|
|
|
|
"Your engagement will have one delightful effect upon you; it will
|
|
make you extremely impatient for that event."
|
|
|
|
Catherine stood staring, and the doctor enjoyed the point he had
|
|
made. It came to Catherine with the force- rather with the vague
|
|
impressiveness- of a logical axiom which it was not in her province to
|
|
controvert; and yet, though it was a scientific truth, she felt wholly
|
|
unable to accept it.
|
|
|
|
"I would rather not marry, if that were true," she said.
|
|
|
|
"Give me a proof of it, then; for it is beyond a question that by
|
|
engaging yourself to Morris Townsend you simply wait for my death."
|
|
|
|
She turned away, feeling sick and faint; and the doctor went on:
|
|
"And if you wait for it with impatience, judge, if you please, what
|
|
his eagerness will be."
|
|
|
|
Catherine turned it over- her father's words had such an authority
|
|
for her that her very thoughts were capable of obeying him. There
|
|
was a dreadful ugliness in it, which seemed to glare at her through
|
|
the interposing medium of her own feebler reason. Suddenly, however,
|
|
she had an inspiration- she almost knew it to be an inspiration.
|
|
|
|
"If I don't marry before your death, I will not after," she said.
|
|
|
|
To her father, it must be admitted, this seemed only another
|
|
epigram; and as obstinacy, in unaccomplished minds, does not usually
|
|
select such a mode of expression, he was the more surprised at this
|
|
wanton play of a fixed idea.
|
|
|
|
"Do you mean that for an impertinence?" he inquired; an inquiry of
|
|
which, as he made it, he quite perceived the grossness.
|
|
|
|
"An impertinence? Oh, Father, what terrible things you say!"
|
|
|
|
"If you don't wait for my death, you might as well marry
|
|
immediately; there is nothing else to wait for."
|
|
|
|
For some time Catherine made no answer; but finally she said, "I
|
|
think Morris- little by little- might persuade you."
|
|
|
|
"I shall never let him speak to me again. I dislike him too much."
|
|
|
|
Catherine gave a long, low sigh; she tried to stifle it, for she had
|
|
made up her mind that it was wrong to make a parade of her trouble,
|
|
and to endeavor to act upon her father by the meretricious aid of
|
|
emotion. Indeed, she even thought it wrong- in the sense of being
|
|
inconsiderate- to attempt to act upon his feelings at all; her part
|
|
was to effect some gentle, gradual change in his intellectual
|
|
perception of poor Morris's character. But the means of effecting such
|
|
a change were at present shrouded in mystery, and she felt miserably
|
|
helpless and hopeless. She had exhausted all arguments, all replies.
|
|
Her father might have pitied her, and in fact he did so; but he was
|
|
sure he was right.
|
|
|
|
"There is one thing you can tell Mr. Townsend when you see him
|
|
again," he said, "that if you marry without my consent, I don't
|
|
leave you a farthing of money. That will interest him more than
|
|
anything else you can tell him."
|
|
|
|
"That would be very right," Catherine answered. "I ought not in that
|
|
case to have a farthing of your money."
|
|
|
|
"My dear child," the doctor observed, laughing, "your simplicity
|
|
is touching. Make that remark, in that tone, and with that
|
|
expression of countenance, to Mr. Townsend, and take a note of his
|
|
answer. It won't be polite- it will express irritation; and I shall be
|
|
glad of that, as it will put me in the right; unless, indeed- which is
|
|
perfectly possible- you should like him the better for being rude to
|
|
you."
|
|
|
|
"He will never be rude to me," said Catherine, gently.
|
|
|
|
"Tell him what I say, all the same."
|
|
|
|
She looked at her father, and her quiet eyes filled with tears.
|
|
|
|
"I think I will see him, then," she murmured, in her timid voice.
|
|
|
|
"Exactly as you choose." And he went to the door and opened it for
|
|
her to go out. The movement gave her a terrible sense of his turning
|
|
her off.
|
|
|
|
"It will be only once, for the present," she added, lingering a
|
|
moment.
|
|
|
|
"Exactly as you choose," he repeated, standing there with his hand
|
|
on the door. "I have told you what I think. If you see him, you will
|
|
be an ungrateful, cruel child; you will have given your old father the
|
|
greatest pain of his life."
|
|
|
|
This was more than the poor girl could bear; her tears overflowed,
|
|
and she moved toward her grimly consistent parent with a pitiful
|
|
cry. Her hands were raised in supplication, but he sternly evaded this
|
|
appeal. Instead of letting her sob out her misery on his shoulder,
|
|
he simply took her by the arm and directed her course across the
|
|
threshold, closing the door gently but firmly behind her. After he had
|
|
done so, he remained listening. For a long time there was no sound; he
|
|
knew that she was standing outside. He was sorry for her, as I have
|
|
said; but he was so sure he was right. At last he heard her move away,
|
|
and then her footstep creaked faintly upon the stairs.
|
|
|
|
The doctor took several turns round his study, with his hands in his
|
|
pockets, and a thin sparkle, possibly of irritation, but partly also
|
|
of something like humor, in his eye. "By Jove," he said to himself, "I
|
|
believe she will stick- I believe she will stick!" And this idea of
|
|
Catherine "sticking" appeared to have a comical side, and to offer a
|
|
prospect of entertainment. He determined, as he said to himself, to
|
|
see it out.
|
|
|
|
CHAPTER 19.
|
|
|
|
IT WAS for reasons connected with this determination that on the
|
|
morrow he sought a few words of private conversation with Mrs.
|
|
Penniman. He sent for her to the library, and he there informed her
|
|
that he hoped very much that, as regarded this affair of
|
|
Catherine's, she would mind her p's and q's.
|
|
|
|
"I don't know what you mean by such an expression," said his sister.
|
|
"You speak as if I were learning the alphabet."
|
|
|
|
"The alphabet of common sense is something you will never learn,"
|
|
the doctor permitted himself to respond.
|
|
|
|
"Have you called me here to insult me?" Mrs. Penniman inquired.
|
|
|
|
"Not at all. Simply to advise you. You have taken up young Townsend;
|
|
that's your own affair. I have nothing to do with your sentiments,
|
|
your fancies, your affections, your delusions; but what I request of
|
|
you is that you will keep these things to yourself. I have explained
|
|
my views to Catherine; she understands them perfectly, and anything
|
|
that she does further in the way of encouraging Mr. Townsend's
|
|
attentions will be in deliberate opposition to my wishes. Anything
|
|
that you should do in the way of giving her aid and comfort will be-
|
|
permit me the expression- distinctly treasonable. You know high
|
|
treason is a capital offense: Take care how you incur the penalty."
|
|
|
|
Mrs. Penniman threw back her head, with a certain expansion of the
|
|
eye which she occasionally practiced. "It seems to me that you talk
|
|
like a great autocrat."
|
|
|
|
"I talk like my daughter's father."
|
|
|
|
"Not like your sister's brother," cried Lavinia.
|
|
|
|
"My dear Lavinia," said the doctor, "I sometimes wonder whether I am
|
|
your brother, we are so extremely different. In spite of
|
|
differences, however, we can, at a pinch, understand each other; and
|
|
that is the essential thing just now. Walk straight with regard to Mr.
|
|
Townsend; that's all I ask. It is highly probable you have been
|
|
corresponding with him for the last three weeks- perhaps even seeing
|
|
him. I don't ask you- you needn't tell me." He had a moral
|
|
conviction that she would contrive to tell a fib about the matter,
|
|
which it would disgust him to listen to. "Whatever you have done, stop
|
|
doing it; that's all I wish."
|
|
|
|
"Don't you wish also by chance to murder your child?" Mrs.
|
|
Penniman inquired.
|
|
|
|
"On the contrary, I wish to make her live and be happy."
|
|
|
|
"You will kill her: She passed a dreadful night."
|
|
|
|
"She won't die of one dreadful night, nor of a dozen. Remember
|
|
that I am a distinguished physician."
|
|
|
|
Mrs. Penniman hesitated a moment; then she risked her retort.
|
|
"Your being a distinguished physician has not prevented you from
|
|
already losing two members of your family."
|
|
|
|
She had risked it, but her brother gave her such a terribly incisive
|
|
look- a look so like a surgeon's lancet- that she was frightened at
|
|
her courage. And he answered her, in words that corresponded to the
|
|
look, "It may not prevent me, either, from losing the society of still
|
|
another."
|
|
|
|
Mrs. Penniman took herself off with whatever air of depreciated
|
|
merit was at her command, and repaired to Catherine's room, where
|
|
the poor girl was closeted. She knew all about her dreadful night, for
|
|
the two had met again, the evening before, after Catherine left her
|
|
father. Mrs. Penniman was on the landing of the second floor when
|
|
her niece came upstairs; it was not remarkable that a person of so
|
|
much subtlety should have discovered that Catherine had been shut up
|
|
with the doctor. It was still less remarkable that she should have
|
|
felt an extreme curiosity to learn the result of this interview, and
|
|
that this sentiment, combined with her great amiability and
|
|
generosity, should have prompted her to regret the sharp words
|
|
lately exchanged between her niece and herself. As the unhappy girl
|
|
came into sight in the dusky corridor, she made a lively demonstration
|
|
of sympathy. Catherine's bursting heart was equally oblivious; she
|
|
only knew that her aunt was taking her into her arms. Mrs. Penniman
|
|
drew her into Catherine's own room, and the two women sat there
|
|
together far into the small hours, the younger one with her head on
|
|
the other's lap, sobbing, and sobbing at first in a soundless, stifled
|
|
manner, and then at last perfectly still. It gratified Mrs. Penniman
|
|
to be able to feel conscientiously that this scene virtually removed
|
|
the interdict which Catherine had placed upon her indulging in further
|
|
communion with Morris Townsend. She was not gratified, however,
|
|
when, in coming back to her niece's room before breakfast, she found
|
|
that Catherine had risen and was preparing herself for this meal.
|
|
|
|
"You should not go to breakfast," she said. "You are not well
|
|
enough, after your fearful night."
|
|
|
|
"Yes, I am very well, and I am only afraid of being late."
|
|
|
|
"I can't understand you," Mrs. Penniman cried. "You should stay in
|
|
bed for three days."
|
|
|
|
"Oh, I could never do that," said Catherine, to whom this idea
|
|
presented no attractions.
|
|
|
|
Mrs. Penniman was in despair; and she noted, with extreme annoyance,
|
|
that the trace of the night's tears had completely vanished from
|
|
Catherine's eyes. She had a most impracticable physique. "What
|
|
effect do you expect to have upon your father," her aunt demanded, "if
|
|
you come plumping down, without a vestige of any sort of feeling, as
|
|
if nothing in the world had happened?"
|
|
|
|
"He would not like me to lie in bed," said Catherine, simply.
|
|
|
|
"All the more reason for your doing it. How else do you expect to
|
|
move him?"
|
|
|
|
Catherine thought a little. "I don't know how; but not in that
|
|
way. I wish to be just as usual." And she finished dressing- and,
|
|
according to her aunt's expression, went plumping down into the
|
|
paternal presence. She was really too modest for consistent pathos.
|
|
|
|
And yet it was perfectly true that she had had a dreadful night.
|
|
Even after Mrs. Penniman left her she had had no sleep; she lay
|
|
staring at the uncomforting gloom, with her eyes and ears filled
|
|
with the movement with which her father had turned her out of his
|
|
room, and of the words in which he had told her that she was a
|
|
heartless daughter. Her heart was breaking; she had heart enough for
|
|
that. At moments it seemed to her that she believed him, and that to
|
|
do what she was doing a girl must indeed be bad. She was bad; but
|
|
she couldn't help it. She would try to appear good, even if her
|
|
heart were perverted; and from time to time she had a fancy that she
|
|
might accomplish something by ingenious concessions to form, though
|
|
she should persist in caring for Morris. Catherine's ingenuities
|
|
were indefinite, and we are not called upon to expose their
|
|
hollowness. The best of them, perhaps, showed itself in that freshness
|
|
of aspect which was so discouraging to Mrs. Penniman, who was amazed
|
|
at the absence of haggardness in a young woman who for a whole night
|
|
had lain quivering beneath a father's curse. Poor Catherine was
|
|
conscious of her freshness; it gave her a feeling about the future
|
|
which rather added to the weight upon her mind. It seemed a proof that
|
|
she was strong and solid and dense, and would live to a great age-
|
|
longer than might be generally convenient; and this idea was pressing,
|
|
for it appeared to saddle her with a pretension the more, just when
|
|
the cultivation of any pretension was inconsistent with her doing
|
|
right. She wrote that day to Morris Townsend, requesting him to come
|
|
and see her on the morrow, using very few words, and explaining
|
|
nothing. She would explain everything face to face.
|
|
|
|
CHAPTER 20.
|
|
|
|
ON THE MORROW, in the afternoon, she heard his voice at the door,
|
|
and his step in the hall. She received him in the big, bright front
|
|
parlor, and she instructed the servant that, if anyone should call,
|
|
she was particularly engaged. She was not afraid of her father's
|
|
coming in, for at that hour he was always driving about town. When
|
|
Morris stood there before her, the first thing that she was
|
|
conscious of was that he was even more beautiful to look at than
|
|
fond recollection had painted him; the next was that he had pressed
|
|
her in his arms. When she was free again it appeared to her that she
|
|
had now indeed thrown herself into the gulf of defiance, and even, for
|
|
an instant, that she had been married to him.
|
|
|
|
He told her that she had been very cruel, and had made him very
|
|
unhappy; and Catherine felt acutely the difficulty of her destiny,
|
|
which forced her to give pain in such opposite quarters. But she
|
|
wished that, instead of reproaches, however tender, he would give
|
|
her help; he was certainly wise enough and clever enough to invent
|
|
some issue from their troubles. She expressed this belief, and
|
|
Morris received the assurance as if he thought it natural; but he
|
|
interrogated at first- as was natural too- rather than committed
|
|
himself to marking out a course.
|
|
|
|
"You should not have made me wait so long," he said. "I don't know
|
|
how I have been living; every hour seemed like years. You should
|
|
have decided sooner."
|
|
|
|
"Decided?" Catherine asked.
|
|
|
|
"Decided whether you would keep me or give me up."
|
|
|
|
"Oh, Morris," she cried, with a long, tender murmur, "I never
|
|
thought of giving you up!"
|
|
|
|
"What, then, were you waiting for?" The young man was ardently
|
|
logical.
|
|
|
|
"I thought my father might- might-" and she hesitated.
|
|
|
|
"Might see how unhappy you were?"
|
|
|
|
"Oh no. But that he might look at it differently."
|
|
|
|
"And now you have sent for me to tell me that at last he does so. Is
|
|
that it?"
|
|
|
|
This hypothetical optimism gave the poor girl a pang. "No,
|
|
Morris," she said, solemnly, "he looks at it still in the same way."
|
|
|
|
"Then why have you sent for me?"
|
|
|
|
"Because I wanted to see you," cried Catherine, piteously.
|
|
|
|
"That's an excellent reason, surely. But did you want to look at
|
|
me only? Have you nothing to tell me?"
|
|
|
|
His beautiful persuasive eyes were fixed upon her face, and she
|
|
wondered what answer would be noble enough to make to such a gaze as
|
|
that. For a moment her own eyes took it in, and then "I did want to
|
|
look at you," she said, gently. But after this speech, most
|
|
inconsistently, she hid her face.
|
|
|
|
Morris watched her for a moment attentively, "Will you marry me
|
|
tomorrow?" he asked, suddenly.
|
|
|
|
"Tomorrow?"
|
|
|
|
"Next week, then- any time within a month?"
|
|
|
|
"Isn't it better to wait?" said Catherine.
|
|
|
|
"To wait for what?"
|
|
|
|
She hardly knew for what; but this tremendous leap alarmed her.
|
|
"Till we have thought about it a little more."
|
|
|
|
He shook his head sadly and reproachfully. "I thought you had been
|
|
thinking about it these three weeks. Do you want to turn it over in
|
|
your mind for five years? You have given me more than time enough.
|
|
My poor girl," he added, in a moment, "you are not sincere."
|
|
|
|
Catherine colored from brow to chin, and her eyes filled with tears.
|
|
"Oh, how can you say that?" she murmured.
|
|
|
|
"Why, you must take me or leave me," said Morris, very reasonably.
|
|
"You can't please your father and me both; you must choose between
|
|
us."
|
|
|
|
"I have chosen you," she said, passionately.
|
|
|
|
"Then marry me next week!"
|
|
|
|
She stood gazing at him. "Isn't there any other way?"
|
|
|
|
"None that I know of for arriving at the same result. If there is, I
|
|
should be happy to hear of it."
|
|
|
|
Catherine could think of nothing of the kind, and Morris's
|
|
luminosity seemed almost pitiless. The only thing she could think of
|
|
was that her father might, after all, come round; and she articulated,
|
|
with an awkward sense of her helplessness in doing so, a wish that
|
|
this miracle might happen.
|
|
|
|
"Do you think it is in the least degree likely?" Morris asked.
|
|
|
|
"It would be, if he could only know you."
|
|
|
|
"He can know me if he will. What is to prevent it?"
|
|
|
|
"His ideas, his reasons," said Catherine. "They are so- so
|
|
terribly strong." She trembled with the recollection of them yet.
|
|
|
|
"Strong!" cried Morris. "I would rather you should think them weak."
|
|
|
|
"Oh, nothing about my father is weak," said the girl.
|
|
|
|
Morris turned away, walking to the window, where he stood looking
|
|
out. "You are terribly afraid of him," he remarked at last.
|
|
|
|
She felt no impulse to deny it, because she had no shame in it; for,
|
|
if it was no honor to herself, at least it was an honor to him. "I
|
|
suppose I must be," she said, simply.
|
|
|
|
"Then you don't love me- not as I love you. If you fear your
|
|
father more than you love me, then your love is not what I hoped it
|
|
was."
|
|
|
|
"Ah, my friend!" she said, going to him.
|
|
|
|
"Do I fear anything?" he demanded, turning round on her. "For your
|
|
sake what am I not ready to face?"
|
|
|
|
"You are noble- you are brave!" she answered, stopping short at a
|
|
distance that was almost respectful.
|
|
|
|
"Small good it does me, if you are so timid."
|
|
|
|
"I don't think I am- really," said Catherine.
|
|
|
|
"I don't know what you mean by 'really.' It is really enough to make
|
|
us miserable."
|
|
|
|
"I should be strong enough to wait- to wait a long time."
|
|
|
|
"And suppose after a long time your father should hate me worse than
|
|
ever?"
|
|
|
|
"He wouldn't- he couldn't."
|
|
|
|
"He would be touched by my fidelity; is that what you mean? If he is
|
|
so easily touched, then why should you be afraid of him?"
|
|
|
|
This was much to the point, and Catherine was struck by it. "I
|
|
will try not to be," she said. And she stood there submissively, the
|
|
image, in advance, of a dutiful and responsible wife. This image could
|
|
not fail to recommend itself to Morris Townsend, and he continued to
|
|
give proof of the high estimation in which he held her. It could
|
|
only have been at the prompting of such a sentiment that he
|
|
presently mentioned to her that the course recommended by Mrs.
|
|
Penniman was an immediate union, regardless of consequences.
|
|
|
|
"Yes, Aunt Penniman would like that," Catherine said, simply, and
|
|
yet with a certain shrewdness. It must, however, have been in pure
|
|
simplicity and from motives quite untouched by sarcasm, that a few
|
|
moments after she went on to say to Morris that her father had given
|
|
her a message for him. It was quite on her conscience to deliver
|
|
this message, and had the mission been ten times more painful, she
|
|
would have as scrupulously performed it. "He told me to tell you- to
|
|
tell you very distinctly, and directly from himself- that if I marry
|
|
without his consent, I shall not inherit a penny of his fortune. He
|
|
made a great point of this. He seemed to think- he seemed to think-"
|
|
|
|
Morris flushed, as any young man of spirit might have flushed at
|
|
an imputation of baseness. "What did he seem to think?"
|
|
|
|
"That it would make a difference."
|
|
|
|
"It will make a difference- in many things, We shall be by many
|
|
thousands of dollars the poorer; and that is a great difference. But
|
|
it will make none in my affection."
|
|
|
|
"We shall not want the money," said Catherine, "for you know I
|
|
have a good deal myself."
|
|
|
|
"Yes, my dear girl, I know you have something. And he can't touch
|
|
that."
|
|
|
|
"He would never," said Catherine. "My mother left it to me."
|
|
|
|
Morris was silent awhile. "He was very positive about this, was he?"
|
|
he asked at last. "He thought such a message would annoy me
|
|
terribly, and make me throw off the mask, eh?"
|
|
|
|
"I don't know what he thought," said Catherine, sadly.
|
|
|
|
"Please tell him that I care for his message as much as for that!"
|
|
and Morris snapped his fingers sonorously.
|
|
|
|
"I don't think I could tell him that."
|
|
|
|
"Do you know you sometimes disappoint me," said Morris.
|
|
|
|
"I should think I might. I disappoint everyone- Father and Aunt
|
|
Penniman."
|
|
|
|
"Well, it doesn't matter with me, because I am fonder of you than
|
|
they are."
|
|
|
|
"Yes, Morris," said the girl, with her imagination- what there was
|
|
of it- swimming in this happy truth, which seemed, after all,
|
|
invidious to no one.
|
|
|
|
"Is it your belief that he will stick to it- stick to it forever- to
|
|
this idea of disinheriting you? That your goodness and patience will
|
|
never wear out his cruelty?"
|
|
|
|
"The trouble is that if I marry you he will think I am not good.
|
|
He will think that a proof."
|
|
|
|
"Ah, then he will never forgive you!"
|
|
|
|
This idea, sharply expressed by Morris's handsome lips, renewed
|
|
for a moment to the poor girl's temporarily pacified conscience all
|
|
its dreadful vividness. "Oh, you must love me very much!" she cried.
|
|
|
|
"There is no doubt of that, my dear," her lover rejoined. "You don't
|
|
like that word 'disinherited,'" he added, in a moment.
|
|
|
|
"It isn't the money; it is that he should- that he should feel so."
|
|
|
|
"I suppose it seems to you a kind of curse?" said Morris. "It must
|
|
be very dismal. But don't you think," he went on, presently, "that
|
|
if you were to try to be very clever, and to set rightly about it, you
|
|
might in the end conjure it away? Don't you think," he continued
|
|
further, in a tone of sympathetic speculation, "that a really clever
|
|
woman, in your place, might bring him round at last? Don't you think-"
|
|
|
|
Here, suddenly, Morris was interrupted; these ingenious inquiries
|
|
had not reached Catherine's ears. The terrible word disinheritance,
|
|
with all its impressive moral reprobation, was still ringing there-
|
|
seemed, indeed, to gather force as it lingered. The mortal chill of
|
|
her situation struck more deeply into her childlike heart, and she was
|
|
overwhelmed by a feeling of loneliness and danger. But her refuge
|
|
was there, close to her, and she put out her hands to grasp it. "Ah,
|
|
Morris," she said, with a shudder, "I will marry you as soon as you
|
|
please!" and she surrendered herself, leaning her head on his
|
|
shoulder.
|
|
|
|
"My dear good girl!" he exclaimed, looking down at his prize. And
|
|
then he looked up again, rather vaguely, with parted lips and lifted
|
|
eyebrows.
|
|
|
|
CHAPTER 21.
|
|
|
|
DOCTOR SLOPER very soon imparted his conviction to Mrs. Almond in
|
|
the same terms in which he had announced it to himself. "She's going
|
|
to stick, by Jove! She's going to stick."
|
|
|
|
"Do you mean that she is going to marry him?" Mrs. Almond inquired.
|
|
|
|
"I don't know that; but she is not going to break down. She is going
|
|
to drag out the engagement, in the hope of making me relent."
|
|
|
|
"And shall you not relent?"
|
|
|
|
"Shall a geometrical proposition relent? I am not so superficial."
|
|
|
|
"Doesn't geometry treat of surfaces?" asked Mrs. Almond, who, as
|
|
we know, was clever, smiling.
|
|
|
|
"Yes, but it treats of them profoundly. Catherine and her young
|
|
man are my surfaces; I have taken their measure."
|
|
|
|
"You speak as if it surprised you."
|
|
|
|
"It is immense; there will be a great deal to observe."
|
|
|
|
"You are shockingly cold-blooded!" said Mrs. Almond.
|
|
|
|
"I need to be, with all this hot blood about me. Young Townsend,
|
|
indeed, is cool; I must allow him that merit."
|
|
|
|
"I can't judge him," Mrs. Almond answered, "but I am not at all
|
|
surprised at Catherine."
|
|
|
|
"I confess I am a little; she must have been so deucedly divided and
|
|
bothered."
|
|
|
|
"Say it amuses you outright. I don't see why it should be such a
|
|
joke that your daughter adores you."
|
|
|
|
"It is the point where the adoration stops that I find it
|
|
interesting to fix."
|
|
|
|
"It stops where the other sentiment begins."
|
|
|
|
"Not at all; that would be simple enough. The two things are
|
|
extremely mixed up, and the mixture is extremely odd. It will
|
|
produce some third element, and that's what I'm waiting to see. I wait
|
|
with suspense- with positive excitement; and that is a sort of emotion
|
|
that I didn't suppose Catherine would ever provide for me. I am really
|
|
very much obliged to her."
|
|
|
|
"She will cling," said Mrs. Almond. "She will certainly cling."
|
|
|
|
"Yes, as I say, she will stick."
|
|
|
|
"Cling is prettier. That's what those very simple natures always do,
|
|
and nothing could be simpler than Catherine. She doesn't take many
|
|
impressions; but when she takes one, she keeps it. She is like a
|
|
copper kettle that receives a dent: You may polish up the kettle,
|
|
but you can't efface the mark."
|
|
|
|
"We must try and polish up Catherine," said the doctor. "I will take
|
|
her to Europe!"
|
|
|
|
"She won't forget him in Europe."
|
|
|
|
"He will forget her, then."
|
|
|
|
Mrs. Almond looked grave. "Should you really like that?"
|
|
|
|
"Extremely," said the doctor.
|
|
|
|
Mrs. Penniman, meanwhile, lost little time in putting herself
|
|
again in communication with Morris Townsend. She requested him to
|
|
favor her with another interview, but she did not on this occasion
|
|
select an oyster saloon as the scene of their meeting. She proposed
|
|
that he should join her at the door of a certain church after
|
|
service on Sunday afternoon; and she was careful not to appoint the
|
|
place of worship which she usually visited, and where, as she said,
|
|
the congregation would have spied upon her. She picked out a less
|
|
elegant resort, and on issuing from its portal at the hour she had
|
|
fixed she saw the young man standing apart. She offered him no
|
|
recognition until she had crossed the street, and he had followed
|
|
her to some distance. Here, with a smile, "Excuse my apparent want
|
|
of cordiality," she said. "You know what to believe about that.
|
|
Prudence before everything." And on his asking her in what direction
|
|
they should walk, "Where we shall be least observed," she murmured.
|
|
|
|
Morris was not in high good-humor, and his response to this speech
|
|
was not particularly gallant. "I don't flatter myself we shall be much
|
|
observed anywhere." Then he turned recklessly toward the center of the
|
|
town. "I hope you have come to tell me that he has knocked under,"
|
|
he went on.
|
|
|
|
"I am afraid I am not altogether a harbinger of good; and yet,
|
|
too, I am to a certain extent a messenger of peace. I have been
|
|
thinking a great deal, Mr. Townsend," said Mrs. Penniman.
|
|
|
|
"You think too much."
|
|
|
|
"I suppose I do; but I can't help it, my mind is so terribly active.
|
|
When I give myself, I give myself. I pay the penalty in my
|
|
headaches, my famous headaches- a perfect circlet of pain! But I carry
|
|
it as a queen carries her crown. Would you believe that I have one
|
|
now? I wouldn't, however, have missed our rendezvous for anything. I
|
|
have something very important to tell you."
|
|
|
|
"Well, let's have it," said Morris.
|
|
|
|
"I was perhaps a little headlong the other day in advising you to
|
|
marry immediately. I have been thinking it over, and now I see it just
|
|
a little differently."
|
|
|
|
"You seem to have a great many different ways of seeing the same
|
|
object."
|
|
|
|
"Their number is infinite!" said Mrs. Penniman, in a tone which
|
|
seemed to suggest that this convenient faculty was one of her
|
|
brightest attributes.
|
|
|
|
"I recommend you to take one way, and stick to it," Morris replied.
|
|
|
|
"Ah, but it isn't easy to choose. My imagination is never quiet,
|
|
never satisfied. It makes me a bad adviser, perhaps, but it makes me a
|
|
capital friend."
|
|
|
|
"A capital friend who gives bad advice!" said Morris.
|
|
|
|
"Not intentionally- and who hurries off, at every risk, to make
|
|
the most humble excuses."
|
|
|
|
"Well, what do you advise me now?"
|
|
|
|
"To be very patient; to watch and wait."
|
|
|
|
"And is that bad advice or good?"
|
|
|
|
"That is not for me to say," Mrs. Penniman rejoined, with some
|
|
dignity. "I only claim it is sincere."
|
|
|
|
"And will you come to me next week and recommend something different
|
|
and equally sincere?"
|
|
|
|
"I may come to you next week, and tell you that I am in the
|
|
streets."
|
|
|
|
"In the streets?"
|
|
|
|
"I have had a terrible scene with my brother, and he threatens, if
|
|
anything happens, to turn me out of the house. You know I am a poor
|
|
woman."
|
|
|
|
Morris had a speculative idea that she had a little property; but he
|
|
naturally did not press this.
|
|
|
|
"I should be very sorry to see you suffer martyrdom for me," he
|
|
said. "But you make your brother out a regular Turk."
|
|
|
|
Mrs. Penniman hesitated a little.
|
|
|
|
"I certainly do not regard Austin as an orthodox Christian."
|
|
|
|
"And am I to wait till he is converted?"
|
|
|
|
"Wait at any rate till he is less violent. Bide your time, Mr.
|
|
Townsend; remember the prize is great."
|
|
|
|
Morris walked along some time in silence, tapping the railings and
|
|
gateposts very sharply with his stick.
|
|
|
|
"You certainly are devilish inconsistent!" he broke out at last.
|
|
"I have already got Catherine to consent to a private marriage."
|
|
|
|
Mrs. Penniman was indeed inconsistent, for at this news she gave a
|
|
little jump of gratification.
|
|
|
|
"Oh, when and where?" she cried. And then she stopped short.
|
|
|
|
Morris was a little vague about this.
|
|
|
|
"That isn't fixed; but she consents. It's deuced awkward now to back
|
|
out."
|
|
|
|
Mrs. Penniman, as I say, had stopped short; and she stood there with
|
|
her eyes fixed brilliantly on her companion.
|
|
|
|
"Mr. Townsend," she proceeded, "shall I tell you something?
|
|
Catherine loves you so much that you may do anything."
|
|
|
|
This declaration was slightly ambiguous, and Morris opened his eyes.
|
|
|
|
"I am happy to hear it. But what do you mean by 'anything'?"
|
|
|
|
"You may postpone- you may change about; she won't think the worse
|
|
of you."
|
|
|
|
Morris stood there still, with his raised eyebrows; then he said,
|
|
simply and rather dryly, "Ah!" After this he remarked to Mrs. Penniman
|
|
that if she walked so slowly she would attract notice, and he
|
|
succeeded, after a fashion, in hurrying her back to the domicile of
|
|
which her tenure had become so insecure.
|
|
|
|
CHAPTER 22.
|
|
|
|
HE HAD slightly misrepresented the matter in saying that Catherine
|
|
had consented to take the great step. We left her just now declaring
|
|
that she would burn her ships behind her; but Morris, after having
|
|
elicited this declaration, had become conscious of good reasons for
|
|
not taking it up. He avoided, gracefully enough, fixing a day,
|
|
though he left her under the impression that he had his eye on one.
|
|
Catherine may have had her difficulties; but those of her
|
|
circumspect suitor are also worthy of consideration. The prize was
|
|
certainly great; but it was only to be won by striking the happy
|
|
mean between precipitancy and caution. It would be all very well to
|
|
take one's jump and trust to Providence; Providence was more
|
|
especially on the side of clever people, and clever people were
|
|
known by an indisposition to risk their bones.
|
|
|
|
The ultimate reward of a union with a young woman who was both
|
|
unattractive and impoverished ought to be connected with immediate
|
|
disadvantages by some very palpable chain. Between the fear of
|
|
losing Catherine and her possible fortune altogether, and the fear
|
|
of taking her too soon and finding this possible fortune as void of
|
|
actuality as a collection of emptied bottles, it was not comfortable
|
|
for Morris Townsend to choose- a fact that should be remembered by
|
|
readers disposed to judge harshly of a young man who may have struck
|
|
them as making but an indifferently successful use of fine natural
|
|
parts. He had not forgotten that in any event Catherine had her own
|
|
ten thousand a year; he had devoted an abundance of meditation to this
|
|
circumstance. But with his fine parts he rated himself high, and he
|
|
had a perfectly definite appreciation of his value, which seemed to
|
|
him inadequately represented by the sum I have mentioned. At the
|
|
same time he reminded himself that this sum was considerable, that
|
|
everything is relative, and that if a modest income is less
|
|
desirable than a large one, the complete absence of revenue is nowhere
|
|
accounted an advantage.
|
|
|
|
These reflections gave him plenty of occupation, and made it
|
|
necessary that he should trim his sail. Doctor Sloper's opposition was
|
|
the unknown quantity in the problem he had to work out. The natural
|
|
way to work it out was by marrying Catherine; but in mathematics there
|
|
are many shortcuts, and Morris was not without a hope that he should
|
|
yet discover one. When Catherine took him at his word, and consented
|
|
to renounce the attempt to mollify her father, he drew back skillfully
|
|
enough, as I have said, and kept the wedding day still an open
|
|
question. Her faith in his sincerity was so complete that she was
|
|
incapable of suspecting that he was playing with her; her trouble just
|
|
now was of another kind. The poor girl had an admirable sense of
|
|
honor, and from the moment she had brought herself to the point of
|
|
violating her father's wish, it seemed to her that she had no right to
|
|
enjoy his protection. It was on her conscience that she ought to
|
|
live under his roof only so long as she conformed to his wisdom. There
|
|
was a great deal of glory in such a position, but poor Catherine
|
|
felt that she had forfeited her claim to it. She had cast her lot with
|
|
a young man against whom he had solemnly warned her, and broken the
|
|
contract under which he provided her with a happy home. She could
|
|
not give up the young man, so she must leave the home; and the
|
|
sooner the object of her preference offered her another, the sooner
|
|
her situation would lose its awkward twist. This was close
|
|
reasoning; but it was commingled with an infinite amount of merely
|
|
instinctive penitence. Catherine's days, at this time, were dismal,
|
|
and the weight of some of her hours was almost more than she could
|
|
bear. Her father never looked at her, never spoke to her. He knew
|
|
perfectly what he was about, and this was part of a plan. She looked
|
|
at him as much as she dared (for she was afraid of seeming to offer
|
|
herself to his observation), and she pitied him for the sorrow she had
|
|
brought upon him. She held up her head and busied her hands, and
|
|
went about her daily occupations; and when the state of things in
|
|
Washington Square seemed intolerable, she closed her eyes and indulged
|
|
herself with an intellectual vision of the man for whose sake she
|
|
had broken a sacred law.
|
|
|
|
Mrs. Penniman, of the three persons in Washington Square, had much
|
|
the most of the manner that belongs to a great crisis. If Catherine
|
|
was quiet, she was quietly quiet, as I may say, and her pathetic
|
|
effects, which there was no one to notice, were entirely unstudied and
|
|
unintended. If the doctor was stiff and dry, and absolutely
|
|
indifferent to the presence of his companions, it was so lightly,
|
|
neatly, easily done, that you would have had to know him well to
|
|
discover that, on the whole, he rather enjoyed having to be so
|
|
disagreeable. But Mrs. Penniman was elaborately reserved and
|
|
significantly silent; there was a richer rustle in the very deliberate
|
|
movements to which she confined herself, and when she occasionally
|
|
spoke, in connection with some very trivial event, she had the air
|
|
of meaning something deeper than what she said. Between Catherine
|
|
and her father nothing had passed since the evening she went to
|
|
speak to him in his study. She had something to say to him- it
|
|
seemed to her she ought to say it- but she kept it back for fear of
|
|
irritating him. He also had something to say to her; but he was
|
|
determined not to speak first. He was interested, as we know, in
|
|
seeing how, if she were left to herself, she would "stick." At last
|
|
she told him she had seen Morris Townsend again, and that their
|
|
relations remained quite the same.
|
|
|
|
"I think we shall marry- before very long. And probably,
|
|
meanwhile, I shall see him rather often; about once a week- not more."
|
|
|
|
The doctor looked at her coldly from head to foot, as if she had
|
|
been a stranger. It was the first time his eyes had rested on her
|
|
for a week, which was fortunate, if that was to be their expression.
|
|
"Why not three times a day?" he asked. "What prevents your meeting
|
|
as often as you choose?"
|
|
|
|
She turned away a moment; there were tears in her eyes. Then she
|
|
said, "It is better once a week."
|
|
|
|
"I don't see how it is better. It is as bad as it can be. If you
|
|
flatter yourself that I care for little modifications of that sort,
|
|
you are very much mistaken. It is as wrong of you to see him once a
|
|
week as it would be to see him all day long. Not that it matters to
|
|
me, however."
|
|
|
|
Catherine tried to follow these words, but they seemed to lead
|
|
toward a vague horror from which she recoiled. "I think we shall marry
|
|
pretty soon," she repeated, at last.
|
|
|
|
Her father gave her his dreadful look again, as if she were
|
|
someone else. "Why do you tell me that? It's no concern of mine."
|
|
|
|
"Oh, Father," she broke out, "don't you care, even if you do feel
|
|
so?"
|
|
|
|
"Not a button. Once you marry, it's quite the same to me when, or
|
|
where, or why you do it; and if you think to compound for your folly
|
|
by hoisting your fly in this way, you may spare yourself the trouble."
|
|
|
|
With this he turned away. But the next day he spoke to her of his
|
|
own accord, and his manner was somewhat changed. "Shall you be married
|
|
within the next four or five months?" he asked.
|
|
|
|
"I don't know, Father," said Catherine. "It is not very easy for
|
|
us to make up our minds."
|
|
|
|
"Put it off, then, for six months, and in the meantime I will take
|
|
you to Europe. I should like you very much to go."
|
|
|
|
It gave her such delight, after his words of the day before, to hear
|
|
that he should "like" her to do something, and that he still had in
|
|
his heart any of the tenderness of preference, that she gave a
|
|
little exclamation of joy. But then she became conscious that Morris
|
|
was not included in this proposal, and that- as regards really
|
|
going- she would greatly prefer to remain at home with him. But she
|
|
blushed none the less more comfortably than she had done of late.
|
|
"It would be delightful to go to Europe," she remarked, with a sense
|
|
that the idea was not original, and that her tone was not all it might
|
|
be.
|
|
|
|
"Very well, then, we will go. Pack up your clothes."
|
|
|
|
"I had better tell Mr. Townsend," said Catherine.
|
|
|
|
Her father fixed his cold eyes upon her. "If you mean that you had
|
|
better ask his leave, all that remains to me is to hope he will give
|
|
it."
|
|
|
|
The girl was sharply touched by the pathetic ring of the words; it
|
|
was the most calculated, the most dramatic little speech the doctor
|
|
had ever uttered. She felt that it was a great thing for her, under
|
|
the circumstances, to have this fine opportunity of showing him her
|
|
respect; and yet there was something else that she felt as well, and
|
|
that she presently expressed. "I sometimes think that if I do what you
|
|
dislike so much, I ought not to stay with you."
|
|
|
|
"To stay with me?"
|
|
|
|
"If I live with you, I ought to obey you."
|
|
|
|
"If that's your theory, it's certainly mine," said the doctor,
|
|
with a dry laugh.
|
|
|
|
"But if I don't obey you, I ought not to live with you- to enjoy
|
|
your kindness and protection."
|
|
|
|
This striking argument gave the doctor a sudden sense of having
|
|
underestimated his daughter; it seemed even more than worthy of a
|
|
young woman who had revealed the quality of unaggressive obstinacy.
|
|
But it displeased him- displeased him deeply, and he signified as
|
|
much. "That idea is in very bad taste," he said. "Did you get it
|
|
from Mr. Townsend?"
|
|
|
|
"Oh no; it's my own," said Catherine, eagerly.
|
|
|
|
"Keep it to yourself, then," her father answered, more than ever
|
|
determined she should go to Europe.
|
|
|
|
CHAPTER 23.
|
|
|
|
IF MORRIS TOWNSEND was not to be included in this journey, no more
|
|
was Mrs. Penniman, who would have been thankful for an invitation, but
|
|
who (to do her justice) bore her disappointment in a perfectly
|
|
ladylike manner. "I should enjoy seeing the works of Raphael and the
|
|
ruins- the ruins of the Pantheon," she said to Mrs. Almond, "but, on
|
|
the other hand, I shall not be sorry to be alone and at peace for
|
|
the next few months in Washington Square. I want rest; I have been
|
|
through so much in the last four months." Mrs. Almond thought it
|
|
rather cruel that her brother should not take poor Lavinia abroad; but
|
|
she easily understood that, if the purpose of his expedition was to
|
|
make Catherine forget her lover, it was not in his interest to give
|
|
his daughter this young man's best friend as a companion. "If
|
|
Lavinia had not been so foolish, she might visit the ruins of the
|
|
Pantheon," she said to herself; and she continued to regret her
|
|
sister's folly, even though the latter assured her that she had
|
|
often heard the relics in question most satisfactorily described by
|
|
Mr. Penniman. Mrs. Penniman was perfectly aware that her brother's
|
|
motive in undertaking a foreign tour was to lay a trap for Catherine's
|
|
constancy; and she imparted this conviction very frankly to her niece.
|
|
|
|
"He thinks it will make you forget Morris," she said (she always
|
|
called the young man "Morris" now). "Out of sight, out of mind, you
|
|
know. He thinks that all the things you will see over there will drive
|
|
him out of your thoughts."
|
|
|
|
Catherine looked greatly alarmed. "If he thinks that, I ought to
|
|
tell him beforehand."
|
|
|
|
Mrs. Penniman shook her head. "Tell him afterward, my dear- after he
|
|
has had all the trouble and expense. That's the way to serve him." And
|
|
she added, in a softer key, that it must be delightful to think of
|
|
those who love us among the ruins of the Pantheon.
|
|
|
|
Her father's displeasure had cost the girl, as we know, a great deal
|
|
of deep-welling sorrow- sorrow of the purest and most generous kind,
|
|
without a touch of resentment or rancor; but for the first time, after
|
|
he had dismissed with such contemptuous brevity her apology for
|
|
being a charge upon him, there was a spark of anger in her grief.
|
|
She had felt his contempt; it had scorched her; that speech about
|
|
her bad taste had made her ears burn for three days. During this
|
|
period she was less considerate; she had an idea- a rather vague
|
|
one, but it was agreeable to her sense of injury- that now she was
|
|
absolved from penance, and might do what she chose. She chose to write
|
|
to Morris Townsend to meet her in the Square and take her to walk
|
|
about the town. If she were going to Europe out of respect to her
|
|
father, she might at least give herself this satisfaction. She felt in
|
|
every way at present more free and more resolute; there was a force
|
|
that urged her. Now at last, completely and unreservedly, her
|
|
passion possessed her.
|
|
|
|
Morris met her at last, and they took a long walk. She told him
|
|
immediately what had happened; that her father wished to take her
|
|
away- it would be for six months- to Europe; she would do absolutely
|
|
what Morris should think best. She hoped inexpressibly that he would
|
|
think it best she should stay at home. It was some time before he said
|
|
what he thought; he asked, as they walked along, a great many
|
|
questions. There was one that especially struck her; it seemed so
|
|
incongruous.
|
|
|
|
"Should you like to see all those celebrated things over there?"
|
|
|
|
"Oh no, Morris!" said Catherine, quite deprecatingly.
|
|
|
|
"Gracious heaven, what a dull woman!" Morris exclaimed to himself.
|
|
|
|
"He thinks I will forget you," said Catherine, "that all these
|
|
things will drive you out of my mind."
|
|
|
|
"Well, my dear, perhaps they will."
|
|
|
|
"Please don't say that," Catherine answered, gently, as they
|
|
walked along. "Poor Father will be disappointed."
|
|
|
|
Morris gave a little laugh. "Yes, I verily believe that your poor
|
|
father will be disappointed. But you will have seen Europe," he added,
|
|
humorously. "What a take in!"
|
|
|
|
"I don't care for seeing Europe," Catherine said.
|
|
|
|
"You ought to care, my dear; and it may mollify your father."
|
|
|
|
Catherine, conscious of her obstinacy, expected little of this,
|
|
and could not rid herself of the idea that in going abroad and yet
|
|
remaining firm, she should play her father a trick. "Don't you think
|
|
it would be a kind of deception?" she asked.
|
|
|
|
"Doesn't he want to deceive you?" cried Morris. "It will serve him
|
|
right. I really think you had better go."
|
|
|
|
"And not be married for so long?"
|
|
|
|
"Be married when you come back. You can buy your wedding clothes
|
|
in Paris." And then Morris, with great kindness of tone, explained his
|
|
view of the matter. It would be a good thing that she should go; it
|
|
would put them completely in the right. It would show they were
|
|
reasonable, and willing to wait. Once they were so sure of each other,
|
|
they could afford to wait- what had they to fear? If there was a
|
|
particle of chance that her father would be favorably affected by
|
|
her going, that ought to settle it; for, after all, Morris was very
|
|
unwilling to be the cause of her being disinherited. It was not for
|
|
himself, it was for her and for her children. He was willing to wait
|
|
for her; it would be hard, but he could do it. And over there, among
|
|
beautiful scenes and noble monuments, perhaps the old gentleman
|
|
would be softened; such things were supposed to exert a humanizing
|
|
influence. He might be touched by her gentleness, her patience, her
|
|
willingness to make any sacrifice but that one; and if she should
|
|
appeal to him someday, in some celebrated spot- in Italy, say, in
|
|
the evening; in Venice, in a gondola, by moonlight- if she should be a
|
|
little clever about it, and touch the right chord, perhaps he would
|
|
fold her in his arms, and tell her that he forgave her. Catherine
|
|
was immensely struck with this conception of the affair, which
|
|
seemed eminently worthy of her lover's brilliant intellect, though she
|
|
viewed it askance in so far as it depended upon her own powers of
|
|
execution. The idea of being "clever" in a gondola by moonlight
|
|
appeared to her to involve elements of which her grasp was not active.
|
|
But it was settled between them that she should tell her father that
|
|
she was ready to follow him obediently anywhere, making the mental
|
|
reservation that she loved Morris Townsend more than ever.
|
|
|
|
She informed the doctor she was ready to embark, and he made rapid
|
|
arrangements for this event. Catherine had many farewells to make, but
|
|
with only two of them are we actively concerned. Mrs. Penniman took
|
|
a discriminating view of her niece's journey; it seemed to her very
|
|
proper that Mr. Townsend's destined bride should wish to embellish her
|
|
mind by a foreign tour.
|
|
|
|
"You leave him in good hands," she said, pressing her lips to
|
|
Catherine's forehead. (She was very fond of kissing people's
|
|
foreheads; it was an involuntary expression of sympathy with the
|
|
intellectual part.) "I shall see him often; I shall feel like one of
|
|
the vestals of old tending the sacred flame."
|
|
|
|
"You behave beautifully about not going with us," Catherine
|
|
answered, not presuming to examine this analogy.
|
|
|
|
"It is my pride that keeps me up," said Mrs. Penniman, tapping the
|
|
body of her dress, which always gave forth a sort of metallic ring.
|
|
|
|
Catherine's parting with her lover was short, and few words were
|
|
exchanged.
|
|
|
|
"Shall I find you just the same when I come back?" she asked; though
|
|
the question was not the fruit of skepticism.
|
|
|
|
"The same- only more so," said Morris, smiling.
|
|
|
|
It does not enter into our scheme to narrate in detail Doctor
|
|
Sloper's proceedings in the Eastern Hemisphere. He made the grand tour
|
|
of Europe, traveled in considerable splendor, and (as was to have been
|
|
expected in a man of his high cultivation) found so much in art and
|
|
antiquity to interest him, that he remained abroad, not for six
|
|
months, but for twelve. Mrs. Penniman, in Washington Square,
|
|
accommodated herself to his absence. She enjoyed her uncontested
|
|
dominion in the empty house, and flattered herself that she made it
|
|
more attractive to their friends than when her brother was at home. To
|
|
Morris Townsend, at least, it would have appeared that she made it
|
|
singularly attractive. He was altogether her most frequent visitor,
|
|
and Mrs. Penniman was very fond of asking him to tea. He had his
|
|
chair- a very easy one- at the fireside in the back parlor (when the
|
|
great mahogany sliding doors, with silver knobs and hinges, which
|
|
divided this apartment from its more formal neighbor, were closed),
|
|
and he used to smoke cigars in the doctor's study, where he often
|
|
spent an hour in turning over the curious collections of its absent
|
|
proprietor. He thought Mrs. Penniman a goose, as we know; but he was
|
|
no goose himself, and, as a young man of luxurious tastes and scanty
|
|
resources, he found the house a perfect castle of indolence. It became
|
|
for him a club with a single member. Mrs. Penniman saw much less of
|
|
her sister than while the doctor was at home; for Mrs. Almond had felt
|
|
moved to tell her that she disapproved of her relations with Mr.
|
|
Townsend. She had no business to be so friendly to a young man of whom
|
|
their brother thought so meanly, and Mrs. Almond was surprised at
|
|
her levity in foisting a most deplorable engagement upon Catherine.
|
|
|
|
"Deplorable!" cried Lavinia. "He will make her a lovely husband."
|
|
|
|
"I don't believe in lovely husbands," said Mrs. Almond. "I only
|
|
believe in good ones. If he marries her, and she comes into Austin's
|
|
money, they may get on. He will be an idle, amiable, selfish, and,
|
|
doubtless, tolerably good-natured fellow. But if she doesn't get the
|
|
money, and he finds himself tied to her, heaven have mercy on her!
|
|
He will have none. He will hate her for his disappointment, and take
|
|
his revenge; he will be pitiless and cruel. Woe betide poor Catherine!
|
|
I recommend you to talk a little with his sister; it's a pity
|
|
Catherine can't marry her!"
|
|
|
|
Mrs. Penniman had no appetite whatever for conversation with Mrs.
|
|
Montgomery, whose acquaintance she made no trouble to cultivate; and
|
|
the effect of this alarming forecast of her niece's destiny was to
|
|
make her think it indeed a thousand pities that Mr. Townsend's
|
|
generous nature should be embittered. Bright enjoyment was his natural
|
|
element, and how could he be comfortable if there should prove to be
|
|
nothing to enjoy? It became a fixed idea with Mrs. Penniman that he
|
|
should yet enjoy her brother's fortune, on which she had acuteness
|
|
enough to perceive that her own claim was small.
|
|
|
|
"If he doesn't leave it to Catherine, it certainly won't be to leave
|
|
it to me," she said.
|
|
|
|
CHAPTER 24.
|
|
|
|
THE DOCTOR, during the first six months he was abroad, never spoke
|
|
to his daughter of their little difference, partly on system, and
|
|
partly because he had a great many other things to think about. It was
|
|
idle to attempt to ascertain the state of her affections without
|
|
direct inquiry, because if she had not had an expressive manner
|
|
among the familiar influences of home, she failed to gather
|
|
animation from the mountains of Switzerland or the monuments of Italy.
|
|
She was always her father's docile and reasonable associate- going
|
|
through their sight-seeing in deferential silence, never complaining
|
|
of fatigue, always ready to start at the hour he had appointed
|
|
overnight, making no foolish criticisms, and indulging in no
|
|
refinements of appreciation. "She is about as intelligent as the
|
|
bundle of shawls," the doctor said, her main superiority being that,
|
|
while the bundle of shawls sometimes got lost, or tumbled out of the
|
|
carriage, Catherine was always at her post, and had a firm and ample
|
|
seat. But her father had expected this, and he was not constrained
|
|
to set down her intellectual limitations as a tourist to sentimental
|
|
depression; she had completely divested herself of the characteristics
|
|
of a victim, and during the whole time that they were abroad she never
|
|
uttered an audible sigh. He supposed she was in correspondence with
|
|
Morris Townsend, but he held his peace about it, for he never saw
|
|
the young man's letters, and Catherine's own missives were always
|
|
given to the courier to post. She heard from her lover with
|
|
considerable regularity, but his letters came enclosed in Mrs.
|
|
Penniman's; so that, whenever the doctor handed her a packet addressed
|
|
in his sister's hand, he was an involuntary instrument of the
|
|
passion he condemned. Catherine made this reflection, and six months
|
|
earlier she would have felt bound to give him warning; but now she
|
|
deemed herself absolved. There was a sore spot in her heart that his
|
|
own words had made when once she spoke to him as she thought honor
|
|
prompted; she would try and please him as far as she could, but she
|
|
would never speak that way again. She read her lover's letters in
|
|
secret.
|
|
|
|
One day, at the end of the summer, the two travelers found
|
|
themselves in a lonely valley of the Alps. They were crossing one of
|
|
the passes, and on the long ascent they had got out of the carriage
|
|
and had wandered much in advance. After awhile the doctor descried a
|
|
footpath which, leading through a transverse valley, would bring
|
|
them out, as he justly supposed, at a much higher point of the ascent.
|
|
They followed this devious way, and finally lost the path; the
|
|
valley proved very wild and rough, and their walk became rather a
|
|
scramble. They were good walkers, however, and they took their
|
|
adventure easily; from time to time they stopped, that Catherine might
|
|
rest; and then she sat upon a stone and looked about her at the
|
|
hard-featured rocks and the glowing sky. It was late in the afternoon,
|
|
in the last of August; night was coming on, and as they had reached
|
|
a great elevation, the air was cold and sharp. In the west there was a
|
|
great suffusion of cold red light, which made the sides of the
|
|
little valley look only the more rugged and dusky. During one of their
|
|
pauses her father left her and wandered away to some high place, at
|
|
a distance, to get a view. He was out of sight; she sat there alone in
|
|
the stillness, which was just touched by the vague murmur somewhere of
|
|
a mountain brook. She thought of Morris Townsend, and the place was so
|
|
desolate and lonely that he seemed very far away. Her father
|
|
remained absent a long time; she began to wonder what had become of
|
|
him. But at last he reappeared, coming toward her in the clear
|
|
twilight, and she got up to go on. He made no motion to proceed,
|
|
however, but came close to her, as if he had something to say. He
|
|
stopped in front of her, and stood looking at her with eyes that had
|
|
kept the light of the flushing snow-summits on which they had just
|
|
been fixed. Then, abruptly, in a low tone, he asked her an
|
|
unexpected question, "Have you given him up?"
|
|
|
|
The question was unexpected, but Catherine was only superficially
|
|
unprepared.
|
|
|
|
"No, Father," she answered.
|
|
|
|
He looked at her again for some moments without speaking.
|
|
|
|
"Does he write to you?" he asked.
|
|
|
|
"Yes, about twice a month."
|
|
|
|
The doctor looked up and down the valley, swinging his stick; then
|
|
he said to her, in the same low tone, "I am very angry."
|
|
|
|
She wondered what he meant- whether he wished to frighten her. If he
|
|
did, the place was well chosen: This hard, melancholy dell,
|
|
abandoned by the summer light, made her feel her loneliness. She
|
|
looked around her, and her heart grew cold; for a moment her fear
|
|
was great. But she could think of nothing to say, save to murmur,
|
|
gently, "I am sorry."
|
|
|
|
"You try my patience," her father went on, "and you ought to know
|
|
what I am. I am not a very good man. Though I am very smooth
|
|
externally, at bottom I am very passionate; and I assure you I can
|
|
be very hard."
|
|
|
|
She could not think why he told her these things. Had he brought her
|
|
there on purpose, and was it part of a plan? What was the plan?
|
|
Catherine asked herself. Was it to startle her suddenly into a
|
|
retraction- to take an advantage of her by dread? Dread of what? The
|
|
place was ugly and lonely, but the place could do her no harm. There
|
|
was a kind of still intensity about her father which made him
|
|
dangerous, but Catherine hardly went so far as to say to herself
|
|
that it might be part of his plan to fasten his hand- the neat,
|
|
fine, supple hand of a distinguished physician- in her throat.
|
|
Nevertheless, she receded a step. "I am sure you can be anything you
|
|
please," she said; and it was her simple belief.
|
|
|
|
"I am very angry," he replied, more sharply.
|
|
|
|
"Why has it taken you so suddenly?"
|
|
|
|
"It has not taken me suddenly. I have been raging inwardly for the
|
|
last six months. But just now this seemed a good place to flare out.
|
|
It's so quiet, and we are alone."
|
|
|
|
"Yes, it's very quiet," said Catherine, vaguely looking about her.
|
|
"Won't you come back to the carriage?"
|
|
|
|
"In a moment. Do you mean that in all this time you have not yielded
|
|
an inch?"
|
|
|
|
"I would if I could, Father; but I can't."
|
|
|
|
The doctor looked round him too. "Should you like to be left in such
|
|
a place as this, to starve?"
|
|
|
|
"What do you mean?" cried the girl.
|
|
|
|
"That will be your fate- that's how he will leave you."
|
|
|
|
He would not touch her, but he had touched Morris. The warmth came
|
|
back to her heart. "That is not true, Father," she broke out, "and you
|
|
ought not to say it. It is not right, and it's not true."
|
|
|
|
He shook his head slowly. "No, it's not right, because you won't
|
|
believe it. But it is true. Come back to the carriage."
|
|
|
|
He turned away, and she followed him; he went faster, and was
|
|
presently much in advance. But from time to time he stopped, without
|
|
turning round, to let her keep up with him, and she made her way
|
|
forward with difficulty, her heart beating with the excitement of
|
|
having for the first time spoken to him in violence. By this time it
|
|
had grown almost dark, and she ended by losing sight of him. But she
|
|
kept her course, and after a little, the valley making a sudden
|
|
turn, she gained the road, where the carriage stood waiting. In it sat
|
|
her father, rigid and silent; in silence, too, she took her place
|
|
beside him.
|
|
|
|
It seemed to her, later, in looking back upon all this, that for
|
|
days afterward not a word had been exchanged between them. The scene
|
|
had been a strange one, but it had not permanently affected her
|
|
feeling toward her father, for it was natural, after all, that he
|
|
should occasionally make a scene of some kind, and he had let her
|
|
alone for six months. The strangest part of it was that he had said he
|
|
was not a good man; Catherine wondered a good deal what he had meant
|
|
by that. The statement failed to appeal to her credence, and it was
|
|
not grateful to any resentment that she entertained. Even in the
|
|
utmost bitterness that she might feel, it would give her no
|
|
satisfaction to think him less complete. Such a saying as that was a
|
|
part of his great subtlety- men so clever as he might say anything and
|
|
mean anything; and as to his being hard, that surely, in a man, was
|
|
a virtue.
|
|
|
|
He let her alone for six months more- six months during which she
|
|
accommodated herself without a protest to the extension of their tour.
|
|
But he spoke again at the end of this time: It was at the very last,
|
|
the night before they embarked for New York, in the hotel at
|
|
Liverpool. They had been dining together in a great, dim, musty
|
|
sitting room; and then the cloth had been removed, and the doctor
|
|
walked slowly up and down. Catherine at last took her candle to go
|
|
to bed, but her father motioned her to stay.
|
|
|
|
"What do you mean to do when you get home?" he asked, while she
|
|
stood there with her candle in her hand.
|
|
|
|
"Do you mean about Mr. Townsend?"
|
|
|
|
"About Mr. Townsend."
|
|
|
|
"We shall probably marry."
|
|
|
|
The doctor took several turns again while she waited. "Do you hear
|
|
from him as much as ever?"
|
|
|
|
"Yes, twice a month," said Catherine, promptly.
|
|
|
|
"And does he always talk about marriage?"
|
|
|
|
"Oh yes; that is, he talks about other things too, but he always
|
|
says something about that."
|
|
|
|
"I am glad to hear he varies his subjects; his letters might
|
|
otherwise be monotonous."
|
|
|
|
"He writes beautifully," said Catherine, who was very glad of a
|
|
chance to say it.
|
|
|
|
"They always write beautifully. However, in a given case that
|
|
doesn't diminish the merit. So, as soon as you arrive, you are going
|
|
off with him?"
|
|
|
|
This seemed a rather gross way of putting it, and something that
|
|
there was of dignity in Catherine resented it. "I cannot tell you till
|
|
we arrive," she said.
|
|
|
|
"That's reasonable enough," her father answered. "That's all I ask
|
|
of you- that you do tell me, that you give me definite notice. When
|
|
a poor man is to lose his only child, he likes to have an inkling of
|
|
it beforehand."
|
|
|
|
"Oh, Father, you will not lose me," Catherine said, spilling her
|
|
candle wax.
|
|
|
|
"Three days before will do," he went on, "if you are in a position
|
|
to be positive then. He ought to be very thankful to me, do you
|
|
know. I have done a mighty good thing for him in taking you abroad;
|
|
your value is twice as great, with all the knowledge and taste that
|
|
you have acquired. A year ago, you were perhaps a little limited- a
|
|
little rustic; but now you have seen everything, and appreciated
|
|
everything, and you will be a most entertaining companion. We have
|
|
fattened the sheep for him before he kills it." Catherine turned away,
|
|
and stood staring at the blank door. "Go to bed," said her father,
|
|
"and as we don't go aboard till noon, you may sleep late. We shall
|
|
probably have a most uncomfortable voyage."
|
|
|
|
CHAPTER 25.
|
|
|
|
THE VOYAGE was indeed uncomfortable, and Catherine, on arriving in
|
|
New York, had not the compensation of "going off," in her father's
|
|
phrase, with Morris Townsend. She saw him, however, the day after
|
|
she landed; and in the meantime he formed a natural subject of
|
|
conversation between our heroine and her aunt Lavinia, with whom,
|
|
the night she disembarked, the girl was closeted for a long time
|
|
before either lady retired to rest.
|
|
|
|
"I have seen a great deal of him," said Mrs. Penniman. "He is not
|
|
very easy to know. I suppose you think you know him; but you don't, my
|
|
dear. You will someday; but it will only be after you have lived
|
|
with him. I may almost say I have lived with him," Mrs. Penniman
|
|
proceeded, while Catherine stared. "I think I know him now; I have had
|
|
such remarkable opportunities. You will have the same- or, rather, you
|
|
will have better," and Aunt Lavinia smiled. "Then you will see what
|
|
I mean. It's a wonderful character, full of passion and energy, and
|
|
just as true."
|
|
|
|
Catherine listened with a mixture of interest and apprehension. Aunt
|
|
Lavinia was intensely sympathetic, and Catherine, for the past year,
|
|
while she wandered through foreign galleries and churches, and
|
|
rolled over the smoothness of posting roads, nursing the thoughts that
|
|
never passed her lips, had often longed for the company of some
|
|
intelligent person of her own sex. To tell her story to some kind
|
|
woman- at moments it seemed to her that this would give her comfort,
|
|
and she had more than once been on the point of taking the landlady,
|
|
or the nice young person from the dressmaker's, into her confidence.
|
|
If a woman had been near her, she would on certain occasions have
|
|
treated such a companion to a fit of weeping; and she had an
|
|
apprehension that, on her return, this would form her response to Aunt
|
|
Lavinia's first embrace. In fact, however, the two ladies had met,
|
|
in Washington Square, without tears; and when they found themselves
|
|
alone together a certain dryness fell upon the girl's emotion. It came
|
|
over her with a greater force that Mrs. Penniman had enjoyed a whole
|
|
year of her lover's society, and it was not a pleasure to her to
|
|
hear her aunt explain and interpret the young man, speaking of him
|
|
as if her own knowledge of him were supreme. It was not that Catherine
|
|
was jealous; but her sense of Mrs. Penniman's innocent falsity,
|
|
which had lain dormant, began to haunt her again, and she was glad
|
|
that she was safely at home. With this, however, it was a blessing
|
|
to be able to talk of Morris, to sound his name, to be with a person
|
|
who was not unjust to him.
|
|
|
|
"You have been very kind to him," said Catherine. "He has written me
|
|
that, often. I shall never forget that, Aunt Lavinia."
|
|
|
|
"I have done what I could; it has been very little. To let him
|
|
come and talk to me, and give him his cup of tea- that was all. Your
|
|
aunt Almond thought it was too much, and used to scold me terribly;
|
|
but she promised me, at least, not to betray me."
|
|
|
|
"To betray you?"
|
|
|
|
"Not to tell your father. He used to sit in your father's study,"
|
|
said Mrs. Penniman, with a little laugh.
|
|
|
|
Catherine was silent a moment. This idea was disagreeable to her,
|
|
and she was reminded again, with pain, of her aunt's secretive habits.
|
|
Morris, the reader may be informed, had had the tact not to tell her
|
|
that he sat in her father's study. He had known her but for a few
|
|
months, and her aunt had known her for fifteen years; and yet he would
|
|
not have made the mistake of thinking that Catherine would see the
|
|
joke of the thing. "I am sorry you made him go into Father's room,"
|
|
she said, after awhile.
|
|
|
|
"I didn't send him; he went himself. He liked to look at the
|
|
books, and at all those things in the glass cases. He knows all
|
|
about them; he knows all about everything."
|
|
|
|
Catherine was silent again; then, "I wish he had found some
|
|
employment," she said.
|
|
|
|
"He has found some employment. It's beautiful news, and he told me
|
|
to tell you as soon as you arrived. He has gone into partnership
|
|
with a commission merchant. It was all settled, quite suddenly, a week
|
|
ago."
|
|
|
|
This seemed to Catherine indeed beautiful news; it had a fine
|
|
prosperous air. "Oh, I'm so glad!" she said; and now, for a moment,
|
|
she was disposed to throw herself on Aunt Lavinia's neck.
|
|
|
|
"It's much better than being under someone; and he has never been
|
|
used to that," Mrs. Penniman went on. "He is just as good as his
|
|
partner- they are perfectly equal. You see how right he was to wait. I
|
|
should like to know what your father can say now! They have got an
|
|
office in Duane Street, and little printed cards; he brought me one to
|
|
show me. I have got it in my room, and you shall see it tomorrow.
|
|
That's what he said to me the last time he was here, 'You see how
|
|
right I was to wait.' He has got other people under him instead of
|
|
being a subordinate. He could never be a subordinate; I have often
|
|
told him I could never think of him in that way."
|
|
|
|
Catherine assented to this proposition, and was very happy to know
|
|
that Morris was his own master; but she was deprived of the
|
|
satisfaction of thinking that she might communicate this news in
|
|
triumph to her father. Her father would care equally little whether
|
|
Morris were established in business or transported for life. Her
|
|
trunks had been brought into her room, and further reference to her
|
|
lover was for a short time suspended, while she opened them and
|
|
displayed to her aunt some of the spoils of foreign travel. These were
|
|
rich and abundant; and Catherine had brought home a present to
|
|
everyone- to everyone save Morris, to whom she had brought simply
|
|
her undiverted heart. To Mrs. Penniman she had been lavishly generous,
|
|
and Aunt Lavinia spent half an hour in unfolding and folding again,
|
|
with little ejaculations of gratitude and taste. She marched about for
|
|
some time in a splendid cashmere shawl, which Catherine had begged her
|
|
to accept, settling it on her shoulders, and twisting down her head to
|
|
see how low the point descended behind.
|
|
|
|
"I shall regard it only as a loan," she said. "I will leave it to
|
|
you again when I die; or, rather," she added, kissing her niece again,
|
|
"I will leave it to your firstborn little girl." And draped in her
|
|
shawl, she stood there smiling.
|
|
|
|
"You had better wait till she comes," said Catherine.
|
|
|
|
"I don't like the way you say that," Mrs. Penniman rejoined, in a
|
|
moment. "Catherine, are you changed?"
|
|
|
|
"No; I am the same."
|
|
|
|
"You have not swerved a line?"
|
|
|
|
"I am exactly the same," Catherine repeated, wishing her aunt were a
|
|
little less sympathetic.
|
|
|
|
"Well, I am glad," and Mrs. Penniman surveyed her cashmere in the
|
|
glass. Then, "How is your father?" she asked, in a moment, with her
|
|
eyes on her niece. "Your letters were so meager- I could never tell."
|
|
|
|
"Father is very well."
|
|
|
|
"Ah, you know what I mean," said Mrs. Penniman, with a dignity to
|
|
which the cashmere gave a richer effect. "Is he still implacable?"
|
|
|
|
"Oh, yes!"
|
|
|
|
"Quite unchanged?"
|
|
|
|
"He is, if possible, more firm."
|
|
|
|
Mrs. Penniman took off her great shawl, and slowly folded it up.
|
|
"That is very bad. You had no success with your little project?"
|
|
|
|
"What little project?"
|
|
|
|
"Morris told me all about it. The idea of turning the tables on him,
|
|
in Europe; of watching him, when he was agreeably impressed by some
|
|
celebrated sight- he pretends to be so artistic, you know- and then
|
|
just pleading with him and bringing him round."
|
|
|
|
"I never tried it. It was Morris's idea; but if he had been with
|
|
us in Europe, he would have seen that Father was never impressed in
|
|
that way. He is artistic- tremendously artistic; but the more
|
|
celebrated places we visited, and the more he admired them, the less
|
|
use it would have been to plead with him. They seemed only to make him
|
|
more determined- more terrible," said poor Catherine. "I shall never
|
|
bring him round, and I expect nothing now."
|
|
|
|
"Well, I must say," Mrs. Penniman answered, "I never supposed you
|
|
were going to give it up."
|
|
|
|
"I have given it up. I don't care now."
|
|
|
|
"You have grown very brave," said Mrs. Penniman, with a short laugh.
|
|
"I didn't advise you to sacrifice your property."
|
|
|
|
"Yes, I am braver than I was. You asked me if I had changed; I
|
|
have changed in that way. Oh," the girl went on, "I have changed
|
|
very much. And it isn't my property. If he doesn't care for it, why
|
|
should I?"
|
|
|
|
Mrs. Penniman hesitated. "Perhaps he does care for it."
|
|
|
|
"He cares for it for my sake, because he doesn't want to injure
|
|
me. But he will know- he knows already- how little he need be afraid
|
|
about that. Besides," said Catherine, "I have got plenty of money of
|
|
my own. We shall be very well off; and now hasn't he got his business?
|
|
I am delighted about that business." She went on talking, showing a
|
|
good deal of excitement as she proceeded. Her aunt had never seen
|
|
her with just this manner, and Mrs. Penniman, observing her, set it
|
|
down to foreign travel, which had made her more positive, more mature.
|
|
She thought also that Catherine had improved in appearance; she looked
|
|
rather handsome. Mrs. Penniman wondered whether Morris Townsend
|
|
would be struck with that. While she was engaged in this
|
|
speculation, Catherine broke out, with a certain sharpness, "Why are
|
|
you so contradictory, Aunt Penniman? You seem to think one thing at
|
|
one time, and another at another. A year ago, before I went away,
|
|
you wished me not to mind about displeasing Father, and now you seem
|
|
to recommend me to take another line. You change about so."
|
|
|
|
This attack was unexpected, for Mrs. Penniman was not used, in any
|
|
discussion, to seeing the war carried into her own country- possibly
|
|
because the enemy generally had doubts of finding subsistence there.
|
|
To her own consciousness, the flowery fields of her reason had
|
|
rarely been ravaged by a hostile force. It was perhaps on this account
|
|
that in defending them she was majestic rather than agile.
|
|
|
|
"I don't know what you accuse me of, save of being too deeply
|
|
interested in your happiness. It is the first time I have been told
|
|
I am capricious. That fault is not what I am usually reproached with."
|
|
|
|
"You were angry last year that I wouldn't marry immediately, and now
|
|
you talk about my winning my father over. You told me it would serve
|
|
him right if he should take me to Europe for nothing. Well, he has
|
|
taken me for nothing, and you ought to be satisfied. Nothing is
|
|
changed- nothing but my feeling about Father. I don't mind nearly so
|
|
much now. I have been as good as I could, but he doesn't care. Now I
|
|
don't care either. I don't know whether I have grown bad; perhaps I
|
|
have. But I don't care for that. I have come home to be married-
|
|
that's all I know. That ought to please you, unless you have taken
|
|
up some new idea; you are so strange. You may do as you please, but
|
|
you must never speak to me again about pleading with Father. I shall
|
|
never plead with him for anything; that is all over. He has put me
|
|
off. I am come home to be married."
|
|
|
|
This was a more authoritative speech than she had ever heard on
|
|
her niece's lips, and Mrs. Penniman was proportionately startled.
|
|
She was, indeed, a little awestruck, and the force of the girl's
|
|
emotion and resolution left her nothing to reply. She was easily
|
|
frightened, and she always carried off her discomfiture by a
|
|
concession- a concession which was often accompanied, as in the
|
|
present case, by a little nervous laugh.
|
|
|
|
CHAPTER 26.
|
|
|
|
IF SHE HAD DISTURBED her niece's temper- she began from this
|
|
moment forward to talk a good deal about Catherine's temper, an
|
|
article which up to that time had never been mentioned in connection
|
|
with our heroine- Catherine had opportunity on the morrow to recover
|
|
her serenity. Mrs. Penniman had given her a message from Morris
|
|
Townsend to the effect that he would come and welcome her home on
|
|
the day after her arrival. He came in the afternoon; but, as may be
|
|
imagined, he was not on this occasion made free of Doctor Sloper's
|
|
study. He had been coming and going, for the past year, so comfortably
|
|
and irresponsibly, that he had a certain sense of being wronged by
|
|
finding himself reminded that he must now limit his horizon to the
|
|
front parlor, which was Catherine's particular province.
|
|
|
|
"I am very glad you have come back," he said. "It makes me very
|
|
happy to see you again." And he looked at her, smiling, from head to
|
|
foot, though it did not appear afterward that he agreed with Mrs.
|
|
Penniman (who, womanlike, went more into details, in thinking her
|
|
embellished).
|
|
|
|
To Catherine he appeared resplendent; it was some time before she
|
|
could believe again that this beautiful young man was her own
|
|
exclusive property. They had a great deal of characteristic lovers'
|
|
talk- a soft exchange of inquiries and assurances. In these matters
|
|
Morris had an excellent grace, which flung a picturesque interest even
|
|
over the account of his debut in the commission business- a subject as
|
|
to which his companion earnestly questioned him. From time to time
|
|
he got up from the sofa where they sat together, and walked about
|
|
the room; after which he came back, smiling and passing his hand
|
|
through his hair. He was unquiet, as was natural in a young man who
|
|
has just been reunited to a long-absent mistress, and Catherine made
|
|
the reflection that she had never seen him so excited. It gave her
|
|
pleasure, somehow, to note this fact. He asked her questions about her
|
|
travels, to some of which she was unable to reply, for she had
|
|
forgotten the names of places and the order of her father's journey.
|
|
But for the moment she was so happy, so lifted up by the belief that
|
|
her troubles at last were over, that she forgot to be ashamed of her
|
|
meager answers. It seemed to her now that she could marry him
|
|
without the remnant of a scruple, or a single tremor save those that
|
|
belonged to joy. Without waiting for him to ask, she told him that her
|
|
father had come back in exactly the same state of mind- that he had
|
|
not yielded an inch.
|
|
|
|
"We must not expect it now," she said, "and we must do without it."
|
|
|
|
Morris sat looking and smiling. "My poor, dear girl!" he exclaimed.
|
|
|
|
"You mustn't pity me," said Catherine. "I don't mind it now; I am
|
|
used to it."
|
|
|
|
Morris continued to smile, and then he got up and walked about
|
|
again. "You had better let me try him."
|
|
|
|
"Try to bring him over? You would only make him worse," Catherine
|
|
answered, resolutely.
|
|
|
|
"You say that because I managed it so badly before. But I should
|
|
manage it differently now. I am much wiser; I have had a year to think
|
|
of it. I have more tact."
|
|
|
|
"Is that what you have been thinking of for a year?"
|
|
|
|
"Much of the time. You see, the idea sticks in my crop. I don't like
|
|
to be beaten."
|
|
|
|
"How are you beaten if we marry?"
|
|
|
|
"Of course I am not beaten on the main issue; but I am, don't you
|
|
see, on all the rest of it- on the question of my reputation, of my
|
|
relations with your father, of my relations with my own children, if
|
|
we should have any."
|
|
|
|
"We shall have enough for our children; we shall have enough for
|
|
everything. Don't you expect to succeed in business?"
|
|
|
|
"Brilliantly, and we shall certainly be very comfortable. But it
|
|
isn't of the mere material comfort I speak; it is of the moral
|
|
comfort," said Morris, "of the intellectual satisfaction."
|
|
|
|
"I have great moral comfort now," Catherine declared, very simply.
|
|
|
|
"Of course you have. But with me it is different. I have staked my
|
|
pride on proving to your father that he is wrong, and now that I am at
|
|
the head of a flourishing business, I can deal with him as an equal, I
|
|
have a capital plan- do let me go at him!"
|
|
|
|
He stood before her with his bright face, his jaunty air, his
|
|
hands in his pockets; and she got up, with her eyes resting on his
|
|
own. "Please don't, Morris; please don't," she said; and there was a
|
|
certain mild, sad firmness in her tone which he heard for the first
|
|
time. "We must ask no favors of him- we must ask nothing more. He
|
|
won't relent, and nothing good will come of it. I know it now- I
|
|
have a very good reason."
|
|
|
|
"And pray what is your reason?"
|
|
|
|
She hesitated to bring it out, but at last it came. "He is not
|
|
very fond of me."
|
|
|
|
"Oh, bother!" cried Morris, angrily.
|
|
|
|
"I wouldn't say such a thing without being sure. I saw it, I felt
|
|
it, in England, just before he came away. He talked to me one night-
|
|
the last night- and then it came over me. You can tell when a person
|
|
feels that way. I wouldn't accuse him if he hadn't made me feel that
|
|
way. I don't accuse him; I just tell you that that's how it is. He
|
|
can't help it; we can't govern our affections. Do I govern mine?
|
|
Mightn't he say that to me? It's because he is so fond of my mother,
|
|
whom we lost so long ago. She was beautiful, and very, very brilliant;
|
|
he is always thinking of her. I am not at all like her; Aunt
|
|
Penniman has told me that. Of course it isn't my fault; but neither is
|
|
it his fault. All I mean is, it's true; and it's a stronger reason,
|
|
for his never being reconciled than simply his dislike for you."
|
|
|
|
"Simply'?" cried Morris, with a laugh. "I am much obliged for that."
|
|
|
|
"I don't mind about his disliking you now; I mind everything less. I
|
|
feel differently; I feel separated from my father."
|
|
|
|
"Upon my word," said Morris, "you are a queer family."
|
|
|
|
"Don't say that- don't say anything unkind," the girl entreated.
|
|
"You must be very kind to me now, because, Morris, because"- and she
|
|
hesitated a moment- "because I have done a great deal for you."
|
|
|
|
"Oh, I know that, my dear."
|
|
|
|
She had spoken up to this moment without vehemence or outward sign
|
|
of emotion, gently, reasoningly, only trying to explain. But her
|
|
emotion had been ineffectually smothered, and it betrayed itself at
|
|
last in the trembling of her voice. "It is a great thing to be
|
|
separated like that from your father, when you have worshipped him
|
|
before. It has made me very unhappy; or it would have made me so if
|
|
I didn't love you. You can tell when a person speaks to you as if-
|
|
as if-"
|
|
|
|
"As if what?"
|
|
|
|
"As if they despised you!" said Catherine, passionately. "He spoke
|
|
that way the night before we sailed. It wasn't much, but it was
|
|
enough, and I thought of it on the voyage all the time. Then I made up
|
|
my mind. I will never ask him for anything again, or expect anything
|
|
from him. It would not be natural now. We must be very happy together,
|
|
and we must not seem to depend upon his forgiveness. And, Morris,
|
|
Morris, you must never despise me!"
|
|
|
|
This was an easy promise to make, and Morris made it with fine
|
|
effect. But for the moment he undertook nothing more onerous.
|
|
|
|
CHAPTER 27.
|
|
|
|
THE DOCTOR of course, on his return, had a good deal of talk with
|
|
his sisters. He was at no great pains to narrate his travels or to
|
|
communicate his impressions of distant lands to Mrs. Penniman, upon
|
|
whom he contented himself with bestowing a memento of his enviable
|
|
experience in the shape of a velvet gown. But he conversed with her at
|
|
some length about matters nearer home, and lost no time in assuring
|
|
her that he was still an inflexible father.
|
|
|
|
"I have no doubt you have seen a great deal of Mr. Townsend, and
|
|
done your best to console him for Catherine's absence," he said. "I
|
|
don't ask you and you needn't deny it. I wouldn't put the question
|
|
to you for the world, and expose you to the inconvenience of having
|
|
to- a- excogitate an answer. No one has betrayed you, and there has
|
|
been no spy upon your proceedings. Elizabeth has told no tales, and
|
|
has never mentioned you except to praise your good looks and good
|
|
spirits. The thing is simply an inference of my own- an induction,
|
|
as the philosophers say. It seems to me likely that you would have
|
|
offered an asylum to an interesting sufferer. Mr. Townsend has been
|
|
a good deal in the house; there is something in the house that tells
|
|
me so. We doctors, you know, end by acquiring fine perceptions, and it
|
|
is impressed upon my sensorium that he has sat in these chairs, in a
|
|
very easy attitude, and warmed himself at that fire. I don't grudge
|
|
him the comfort of it; it is the only one he will ever enjoy at my
|
|
expense. It seems likely, indeed, that I shall be able to economize at
|
|
his own. I don't know what you may have said to him, or what you may
|
|
say hereafter; but I should like you to know that if you have
|
|
encouraged him to believe that he will gain anything by hanging on, or
|
|
that I have budged a hairbreadth from the position I took up a year
|
|
ago, you have played him a trick for which he may exact reparation.
|
|
I'm not sure that he may not bring a suit against you. Of course you
|
|
have done it conscientiously; you have made yourself believe that I
|
|
can be tired out. This is the most baseless hallucination that ever
|
|
visited the brain of a genial optimist. I am not in the least tired; I
|
|
am as fresh as when I started; I am good for fifty years yet.
|
|
Catherine appears not to have budged an inch either; she is equally
|
|
fresh; so we are about where we were before. This, however, you know
|
|
as well as I. What I wish is simply to give you notice of my own state
|
|
of mind. Take it to heart, dear Lavinia. Beware of the just resentment
|
|
of a deluded fortune hunter!"
|
|
|
|
"I can't say I expected it," said Mrs. Penniman. "And I had a sort
|
|
of foolish hope that you would come home without that odious
|
|
ironical tone with which you treat the most sacred subjects."
|
|
|
|
"Don't undervalue irony; it is often of great use. It is not,
|
|
however, always necessary, and I will show you how gracefully I can
|
|
lay it aside. I should like to know whether you think Morris
|
|
Townsend will hang on?"
|
|
|
|
"I will answer you with your own weapons," said Mrs. Penniman.
|
|
"You had better wait and see."
|
|
|
|
"Do you call such a speech as that one of my own weapons? I never
|
|
said anything so rough."
|
|
|
|
"He will hang on long enough to make you very uncomfortable, then."
|
|
|
|
"My dear Lavinia," exclaimed the doctor, "do you call that irony?
|
|
I call it pugilism."
|
|
|
|
Mrs. Penniman, however, in spite of her pugilism, was a good deal
|
|
frightened, and she took counsel of her fears. Her brother meanwhile
|
|
took counsel, with many reservations, of Mrs. Almond, to whom he was
|
|
no less generous than to Lavinia, and a good deal more communicative.
|
|
|
|
"I suppose she has had him there all the while," he said. "I must
|
|
look into the state of my wine. You needn't mind telling me now; I
|
|
have already said all I mean to say to her on the subject."
|
|
|
|
"I believe he was in the house a good deal," Mrs. Almond answered.
|
|
"But you must admit that your leaving Lavinia quite alone was a
|
|
great change for her, and that it was natural she should want some
|
|
society."
|
|
|
|
"I do admit that, and that is why I shall make no row about the
|
|
wine; I shall set it down as compensation to Lavinia. She is capable
|
|
of telling me that she drank it all herself. Think of the
|
|
inconceivable bad taste, in the circumstances, of that fellow making
|
|
free with the house- or coming there at all! If that doesn't
|
|
describe him, he is indescribable."
|
|
|
|
"His plan is to get what he can. Lavinia will have supported him a
|
|
year," said Mrs. Almond. "It's so much gained."
|
|
|
|
"She will have to support him for the rest of his life, then," cried
|
|
the doctor, "but without wine, as they say at the tables d'hote."
|
|
|
|
"Catherine tells me he has set up a business, and is making a
|
|
great deal of money."
|
|
|
|
The doctor stared. "She has not told me that- and Lavinia didn't
|
|
deign. Ah!" he cried, "Catherine has given me up. Not that it matters,
|
|
for all that the business amounts to."
|
|
|
|
"She has not given up Mr. Townsend," said Mrs. Almond. "I saw that
|
|
in the first half-minute. She has come home exactly the same."
|
|
|
|
"Exactly the same; not a grain more intelligent. She didn't notice a
|
|
stick or a stone all the while we were away- not a picture nor a view,
|
|
not a statue nor a cathedral."
|
|
|
|
"How could she notice? She had other things to think of; they are
|
|
never for an instant out of her mind. She touches me very much."
|
|
|
|
"She would touch me if she didn't irritate me. That's the effect she
|
|
has upon me now. I have tried everything upon her; I really have
|
|
been quite merciless. But it is of no use whatever; she is
|
|
absolutely glued. I have passed, in consequence, into the
|
|
exasperated stage. At first I had a good deal of a certain genial
|
|
curiosity about it; I wanted to see if she really would stick. But,
|
|
good Lord, one's curiosity is satisfied! I see she is capable of it,
|
|
and now she can let go."
|
|
|
|
"She will never let go," said Mrs. Almond.
|
|
|
|
"Take care, or you will exasperate me too. If she doesn't let go,
|
|
she will be shaken off- sent tumbling into the dust. That's a nice
|
|
position for my daughter. She can't see that if you are going to be
|
|
pushed, you had better jump. And then she will complain of her
|
|
bruises."
|
|
|
|
"She will never complain," said Mrs. Almond.
|
|
|
|
"That I shall object to even more. But the deuce will be that I
|
|
can't prevent anything."
|
|
|
|
"If she is to have a fall," said Mrs. Almond, with a gentle laugh,
|
|
"we must spread as many carpets as we can." And she carried out this
|
|
idea by showing a great deal of motherly kindness to the girl.
|
|
|
|
Mrs. Penniman immediately wrote to Morris Townsend. The intimacy
|
|
between these two was by this time consummate, but I must content
|
|
myself with noting but a few of its features. Mrs. Penniman's own
|
|
share in it was a singular sentiment, which might have been
|
|
misinterpreted, but which in itself was not discreditable to the
|
|
poor lady. It was a romantic interest in this attractive and
|
|
unfortunate young man, and yet it was not such an interest as
|
|
Catherine might have been jealous of. Mrs. Penniman had not a particle
|
|
of jealousy of her niece. For herself, she felt as if she were
|
|
Morris's mother or sister- a mother or sister of an emotional
|
|
temperament- and she had an absorbing desire to make him comfortable
|
|
and happy. She had striven to do so during the year that her brother
|
|
left her an open field, and her efforts had been attended with the
|
|
success that has been pointed out. She had never had a child of her
|
|
own, and Catherine, whom she had done her best to invest with the
|
|
importance that would naturally belong to a youthful Penniman, had
|
|
only partly rewarded her zeal. Catherine, as an object of affection
|
|
and solicitude, had never had that picturesque charm which (as it
|
|
seemed to her) would have been a natural attribute of her own progeny.
|
|
Even the maternal passion in Mrs. Penniman would have been romantic
|
|
and factitious, and Catherine was not constituted to inspire a
|
|
romantic passion. Mrs. Penniman was as fond of her as ever, but she
|
|
had grown to feel that with Catherine she lacked opportunity.
|
|
Sentimentally speaking, therefore, she had (though she had not
|
|
disinherited her niece) adopted Morris Townsend, who gave her
|
|
opportunity in abundance. She would have been very happy to have a
|
|
handsome and tyrannical son, and would have taken an extreme
|
|
interest in his love affairs. This was the light in which she had come
|
|
to regard Morris, who had conciliated her at first, and made his
|
|
impression by his delicate and calculated deference- a sort of
|
|
exhibition to which Mrs. Penniman was particularly sensitive. He had
|
|
largely abated his deference afterward, for he economized his
|
|
resources, but the impression was made, and the young man's very
|
|
brutality came to have a sort of filial value. If Mrs. Penniman had
|
|
had a son, she would probably have been afraid of him, and at this
|
|
stage of our narrative she was certainly afraid of Morris Townsend.
|
|
This was one of the results of his domestication in Washington Square.
|
|
He took his ease with her- as, for that matter, he would certainly
|
|
have done with his own mother.
|
|
|
|
CHAPTER 28.
|
|
|
|
THE LETTER was a word of warning; it informed him that the doctor
|
|
had come home more impracticable than ever. She might have reflected
|
|
that Catherine would supply him with all the information he needed
|
|
on this point; but we know that Mrs. Penniman's reflections were
|
|
rarely just; and, moreover, she felt that it was not for her to depend
|
|
on what Catherine might do. I have said that her young friend took his
|
|
ease with her, and it is an illustration of the fact that he made no
|
|
answer to her letter. He took note of it amply; but he lighted his
|
|
cigar with it, and he waited, in tranquil confidence that he should
|
|
receive another. "His state of mind really freezes my blood," Mrs.
|
|
Penniman had written, alluding to her brother; and it would have
|
|
seemed that upon this statement she could hardly improve.
|
|
Nevertheless, she wrote again, expressing herself with the aid of a
|
|
different figure. "His hatred of you burns with a lurid flame- the
|
|
flame that never dies," she wrote. "But it doesn't light up the
|
|
darkness of your future. If my affection could do so, all the years of
|
|
your life would be an eternal sunshine. I can extract nothing from C.;
|
|
she is so terribly secretive, like her father. She seems to expect
|
|
to be married very soon, and has evidently made preparations in
|
|
Europe- quantities of clothing, ten pairs of shoes, etc. My dear
|
|
friend, you cannot set up in married life simply with a few pairs of
|
|
shoes, can you? Tell me what you think of this. I am intensely anxious
|
|
to see you, I have so much to say. I miss you dreadfully; the house
|
|
seems so empty without you. What is the news downtown? Is the business
|
|
extending? That dear little business. I think it's so brave of you!
|
|
Couldn't I come to your office- just for three minutes? I might pass
|
|
for a customer- is that what you call them? I might come in to buy
|
|
something- some shares or some railroad things. Tell me what you think
|
|
of that plan. I would carry a little reticule, like a woman of the
|
|
people."
|
|
|
|
In spite of the suggestion about the reticule, Morris appeared to
|
|
think poorly of the plan, for he gave Mrs. Penniman no encouragement
|
|
whatever to visit his office, which he had already represented to
|
|
her as a place peculiarly and unnaturally difficult to find. But as
|
|
she persisted in desiring an interview- up to the last, after months
|
|
of intimate colloquy, she called these meetings "interviews"- she
|
|
agreed that they should take a walk together, and was even kind enough
|
|
to leave his office for this purpose during the hours at which
|
|
business might have been supposed to be liveliest. It was no
|
|
surprise to him, when they met at a street corner, in a region of
|
|
empty lots and undeveloped pavements (Mrs. Penniman being attired as
|
|
much as possible like a "woman of the people"), to find that, in spite
|
|
of her urgency, what she chiefly had to convey to him was the
|
|
assurance of her sympathy. Of such assurances, however, he had already
|
|
a voluminous collection, and it would not have been worth his while to
|
|
forsake a fruitful avocation merely to hear Mrs. Penniman say, for the
|
|
thousandth time, that she had made his cause her own. Morris had
|
|
something of his own to say. It was not an easy thing to bring out,
|
|
and while he turned it over, the difficulty made him acrimonious.
|
|
|
|
"Oh yes, I know perfectly that he combines the properties of a
|
|
lump of ice and a red-hot coal," he observed. "Catherine has made it
|
|
thoroughly clear, and you have told me so till I am sick of it. You
|
|
needn't tell me again; I am perfectly satisfied. He will never give us
|
|
a Penny; I regard that as mathematically proved."
|
|
|
|
Mrs. Penniman at this point had an inspiration.
|
|
|
|
"Couldn't you bring a lawsuit against him?" She wondered that this
|
|
simple expedient had never occurred to her before.
|
|
|
|
"I will bring a lawsuit against you," said Morris, "if you ask me
|
|
any more such aggravating questions. A man should know when he is
|
|
beaten," he added, in a moment. "I must give her up!"
|
|
|
|
Mrs. Penniman received this declaration in silence, though it made
|
|
her heart beat a little. It found her by no means unprepared, for
|
|
she had accustomed herself to the thought that, if Morris should
|
|
decidedly not be able to get her brother's money, it would not do
|
|
for him to marry Catherine without it. "It would not do," was a
|
|
vague way of putting the thing; but Mrs. Penniman's natural
|
|
affection completed the idea, which, though it had not as yet been
|
|
so crudely expressed between them as in the form that Morris had
|
|
just given it, had nevertheless been implied so often, in certain easy
|
|
intervals of talk, as he sat stretching his legs in the doctor's
|
|
well-stuffed armchairs, that she had grown first to regard it with
|
|
an emotion which she flattered herself was philosophic, and then to
|
|
have a secret tenderness for it. The fact that she kept her tenderness
|
|
secret proves, of course, that she was ashamed of it; but she
|
|
managed to blink her shame by reminding herself that she was, after
|
|
all, the official protector of her niece's marriage. Her logic would
|
|
scarcely have passed muster with the doctor. In the first place,
|
|
Morris must get the money, and she would help him to it. In the
|
|
second, it was plain it would never come to him, and it would be a
|
|
grievous pity he should marry without it- a young man who might so
|
|
easily find something better. After her brother had delivered himself,
|
|
on his return from Europe, of that incisive little address that has
|
|
been quoted, Morris's cause seemed so hopeless that Mrs. Penniman
|
|
fixed her attention exclusively upon the latter branch of her
|
|
argument. If Morris had been her son, she would certainly have
|
|
sacrificed Catherine to a superior conception of his future; and to be
|
|
ready to do so, as the case stood, was therefore even a finer degree
|
|
of devotion. Nevertheless, it cheeked her breath a little to have
|
|
the sacrificial knife, as it were, suddenly thrust into her hand.
|
|
|
|
Morris walked along a moment, and then he repeated, harshly, "I must
|
|
give her up!"
|
|
|
|
"I think I understand you," said Mrs. Penniman, gently.
|
|
|
|
"I certainly say it distinctly enough- brutally and vulgarly
|
|
enough."
|
|
|
|
He was ashamed of himself, and his shame was uncomfortable; and as
|
|
he was extremely intolerant of discomfort, he felt vicious and
|
|
cruel. He wanted to abuse somebody, and he began, cautiously- for he
|
|
was always cautious- with himself.
|
|
|
|
"Couldn't you take her down a little?" he asked.
|
|
|
|
"Take her down?"
|
|
|
|
"Prepare her- try and ease me off."
|
|
|
|
Mrs. Penniman stopped, looking at him very solemnly.
|
|
|
|
"My poor Morris, do you know how much she loves you?"
|
|
|
|
"No, I don't. I don't want to know. I have always tried to keep from
|
|
knowing. It would be too painful."
|
|
|
|
"She will suffer much," said Mrs. Penniman.
|
|
|
|
"You must console her. If you are as good a friend to me as you
|
|
pretend to be, you will manage it."
|
|
|
|
Mrs. Penniman shook her head sadly.
|
|
|
|
"You talk of my 'pretending' to like you; but I can't pretend to
|
|
hate you. I can only tell her I think very highly of you; and how will
|
|
that console her for losing you?"
|
|
|
|
"The doctor will help you. He will be delighted at the thing being
|
|
broken off; and as he is a knowing fellow, he will invent something to
|
|
comfort her."
|
|
|
|
"He will invent a new torture," cried Mrs. Penniman. "Heaven deliver
|
|
her from her father's comfort! It will consist of his crowing over
|
|
her, and saying, 'I always told you so!'"
|
|
|
|
Morris colored a most uncomfortable red.
|
|
|
|
"If you don't console her any better than you console me, you
|
|
certainly won't be of much use. It's a damned disagreeable
|
|
necessity; I feel it extremely, and you ought to make it easy for me."
|
|
|
|
"I will be your friend for life," Mrs. Penniman declared.
|
|
|
|
"Be my friend now!" and Morris walked on.
|
|
|
|
She went with him; she was almost trembling.
|
|
|
|
"Should you like me to tell her?" she asked.
|
|
|
|
"You mustn't tell her, but you can- you can-" And he hesitated,
|
|
trying to think what Mrs. Penniman could do. "You can explain to her
|
|
why it is. It's because I can't bring myself to step in between her
|
|
and her father- to give him the pretext he grasps at so eagerly
|
|
(it's a hideous sight!) for depriving her of her rights."
|
|
|
|
Mrs. Penniman felt with remarkable promptitude the charm of this
|
|
formula.
|
|
|
|
"That's so like you," she said. "It's so finely felt."
|
|
|
|
Morris gave his stick an angry swing.
|
|
|
|
"Oh damnation!" he exclaimed, perversely.
|
|
|
|
Mrs. Penniman, however, was not discouraged.
|
|
|
|
"It may turn out better than you think. Catherine is, after all,
|
|
so very peculiar." And she thought she might take it upon herself to
|
|
assure him that, whatever happened, the girl would be very quiet-
|
|
she wouldn't make a noise. They extended their walk, and while they
|
|
proceeded Mrs. Penniman took upon herself other things besides, and
|
|
ended by having assumed a considerable burden; Morris being ready
|
|
enough, as may be imagined, to put everything off upon her. But he was
|
|
not for a single instant the dupe of her blundering alacrity; he
|
|
knew that of what she promised she was competent to perform but an
|
|
insignificant fraction, and the more she professed her willingness
|
|
to serve him, the greater fool he thought her.
|
|
|
|
"What will you do if you don't marry her?" she ventured to inquire
|
|
in the course of this conversation.
|
|
|
|
"Something brilliant," said Morris. "Shouldn't you like me to do
|
|
something brilliant?"
|
|
|
|
The idea gave Mrs. Penniman exceeding pleasure.
|
|
|
|
"I shall feel sadly taken in if you don't."
|
|
|
|
"I shall have to, to make up for this. This isn't at all
|
|
brilliant, you know."
|
|
|
|
Mrs. Penniman mused a little, as if there might be some way of
|
|
making out that it was; but she had to give up the attempt, and, to
|
|
carry off the awkwardness of failure, she risked a new inquiry.
|
|
|
|
"Do you mean- do you mean another marriage?"
|
|
|
|
Morris greeted this question with a reflection which was hardly
|
|
the less impudent from being inaudible. "Surely women are more crude
|
|
than men!" And then he answered, audibly, "Never in the world!"
|
|
|
|
Mrs. Penniman felt disappointed and snubbed, and she relieved
|
|
herself in a little vaguely sarcastic cry. He was certainly perverse.
|
|
|
|
"I give her up, not for another woman, but for a wider career,"
|
|
Morris announced.
|
|
|
|
This was very grand; but still Mrs. Penniman, who felt that she
|
|
had exposed herself, was faintly rancorous.
|
|
|
|
"Do you mean never to come to see her again?" she asked, with some
|
|
sharpness.
|
|
|
|
"Oh no, I shall come again; but what is the use of dragging it
|
|
out? I have been four times since she came back, and it's terribly
|
|
awkward work. I can't keep it up indefinitely; she oughtn't to
|
|
expect that, you know. A woman should never keep a man dangling," he
|
|
added, finely.
|
|
|
|
"Ah, but you must have your last parting!" urged his companion, in
|
|
whose imagination the idea of last partings occupied a place
|
|
inferior in dignity only to that of first meetings.
|
|
|
|
CHAPTER 29.
|
|
|
|
HE CAME AGAIN, without managing the last parting; and again and
|
|
again, without finding that Mrs. Penniman had as yet done much to pave
|
|
the path of retreat with flowers. It was devilish awkward, as he said,
|
|
and he felt a lively animosity for Catherine's aunt, who, as he had
|
|
now quite formed the habit of saying to himself, had dragged him
|
|
into the mess, and was bound in common charity to get him out of it.
|
|
Mrs. Penniman, to tell the truth, had, in the seclusion of her own
|
|
apartment- and, I may add, amid the suggestiveness of Catherine's,
|
|
which wore in those days the appearance of that of a young lady laying
|
|
out her trousseau- Mrs. Penniman had measured her responsibilities,
|
|
and taken fright at their magnitude. The task of preparing Catherine
|
|
and easing off Morris presented difficulties which increased in the
|
|
execution, and even led the impulsive Lavinia to ask herself whether
|
|
the modification of the young man's original project had been
|
|
conceived in a happy spirit. A brilliant future, a wider career, a
|
|
conscience exempt from the reproach of interference between a young
|
|
lady and her natural rights- these excellent things might be too
|
|
troublesomely purchased. From Catherine herself Mrs. Penniman received
|
|
no assistance whatever; the poor girl was apparently without suspicion
|
|
of her danger. She looked at her lover with eyes of undiminished
|
|
trust, and though she had less confidence in her aunt than in a
|
|
young man with whom she had exchanged so many tender vows, she gave
|
|
her no handle for explaining or confessing. Mrs. Penniman, faltering
|
|
and wavering, declared Catherine was very stupid, put off the great
|
|
scene, as she would have called it, from day to day, and wandered
|
|
about, very uncomfortably, with her unexploded bomb in her hands.
|
|
Morris's own scenes were very small ones just now; but even these were
|
|
beyond his strength. He made his visits as brief as possible, and,
|
|
while he sat with his mistress, found terribly little to talk about.
|
|
She was waiting for him, in vulgar parlance, to name the day; and so
|
|
long as he was unprepared to be explicit on this point, it seemed a
|
|
mockery to pretend to talk about matters more abstract. She had no
|
|
airs and no arts; she never attempted to disguise her expectancy.
|
|
She was waiting on his good pleasure, and would wait modestly and
|
|
patiently; his hanging back at this supreme time might appear strange,
|
|
but of course he must have a good reason for it. Catherine would
|
|
have made a wife of the gentle, old-fashioned pattern- regarding
|
|
reasons as favors and windfalls, but no more expecting one every day
|
|
than she would have expected a bouquet of camellias. During the period
|
|
of her engagement, however, a young lady even of the most slender
|
|
pretensions counts upon more bouquets than at other times; and there
|
|
was a want of perfume in the air at this moment which at last
|
|
excited the girl's alarm.
|
|
|
|
"Are you sick?" she asked of Morris. "You seem so restless, and
|
|
you look pale."
|
|
|
|
"I am not at all well," said Morris; and it occurred to him that, if
|
|
he could only make her pity him enough, he might get off.
|
|
|
|
"I am afraid you are overworked; you oughtn't to work so much."
|
|
|
|
"I must do that." And then he added, with a sort of calculated
|
|
brutality, "I don't want to owe you everything."
|
|
|
|
"Ah, how can you say that?"
|
|
|
|
"I am too proud," said Morris.
|
|
|
|
"Yes- you are too proud."
|
|
|
|
"Well, you must take me as I am," he went on. "You can never
|
|
change me."
|
|
|
|
"I don't want to change you," she said, gently. "I will take you
|
|
as you are." And she stood looking at him.
|
|
|
|
"You know people talk tremendously about a man's marrying a rich
|
|
girl," Morris remarked. "It's excessively disagreeable."
|
|
|
|
"But I am not rich," said Catherine.
|
|
|
|
"You are rich enough to make me talked about."
|
|
|
|
"Of course you are talked about. It's an honor."
|
|
|
|
"It's an honor I could easily dispense with."
|
|
|
|
She was on the point of asking him whether it was not a compensation
|
|
for this annoyance that the poor girl who had the misfortune to
|
|
bring it upon him loved him so dearly and believed in him so truly;
|
|
but she hesitated, thinking that this would perhaps seem an exacting
|
|
speech, and while she hesitated, he suddenly left her.
|
|
|
|
The next time he came, however, she brought it out, and she told him
|
|
again that he was too proud. He repeated that he couldn't change,
|
|
and this time she felt the impulse to say that with a little effort he
|
|
might change.
|
|
|
|
Sometimes he thought that if he could only make a quarrel with her
|
|
it might help him; but the question was how to quarrel with a young
|
|
woman who had such treasures of concession. "I suppose you think the
|
|
effort is all on your side," he broke out. "Don't you believe that I
|
|
have my own effort to make?"
|
|
|
|
"It's all yours now," she said. "My effort is finished and done
|
|
with."
|
|
|
|
"Well, mine is not."
|
|
|
|
"We must bear things together," said Catherine. "That's what we
|
|
ought to do."
|
|
|
|
Morris attempted a natural smile. "There are some things which we
|
|
can't very well bear together- for instance, separation."
|
|
|
|
"Why do you speak of separation?"
|
|
|
|
"Ah, you don't like it; I knew you wouldn't."
|
|
|
|
"Where are you going, Morris?" she suddenly asked.
|
|
|
|
He fixed his eye on her a moment, and for a part of that moment
|
|
she was afraid of it. "Will you promise not to make a scene?"
|
|
|
|
"A scene- do I make scenes?"
|
|
|
|
"All women do!" said Morris, with the tone of large experience.
|
|
|
|
"I don't. Where are you going?"
|
|
|
|
"If I should say I was going away on business, should you think it
|
|
very strange?"
|
|
|
|
She wondered a moment, gazing at him. "Yes- no. Not if you will take
|
|
me with you."
|
|
|
|
"Take you with me- on business?"
|
|
|
|
"What is your business? Your business is to be with me."
|
|
|
|
"I don't earn my living with you," said Morris. "Or, rather," he
|
|
cried, with a sudden inspiration, "that's just what I do- or what
|
|
the world says I do!"
|
|
|
|
This ought perhaps to have been a great stroke, but it miscarried.
|
|
"Where are you going?" Catherine simply repeated.
|
|
|
|
"To New Orleans- about buying some cotton."
|
|
|
|
"I am perfectly willing to go to New Orleans," Catherine said.
|
|
|
|
"Do you suppose I would take you to a nest of yellow fever?" cried
|
|
Morris. "Do you suppose I would expose you at such a time as this?"
|
|
|
|
"If there is yellow fever, why should you go? Morris, you must not
|
|
go."
|
|
|
|
"It is to make six thousand dollars," said Morris. "Do you grudge me
|
|
that satisfaction?"
|
|
|
|
"We have no need of six thousand dollars. You think too much about
|
|
money."
|
|
|
|
"You can afford to say that. This is a great chance; we heard of
|
|
it last night." And he explained to her in what the chance
|
|
consisted; and told her a long story, going over more than once
|
|
several of the details, about the remarkable stroke of business
|
|
which he and his partner had planned between them.
|
|
|
|
But Catherine's imagination, for reasons best known to herself,
|
|
absolutely refused to be fired. "If you can go to New Orleans, I can
|
|
go," she said. "Why shouldn't you catch yellow fever quite as easily
|
|
as I? I am every bit as strong as you, and not in the least afraid
|
|
of any fever. When we were in Europe we were in very unhealthy places;
|
|
my father used to make me take some pills. I never caught anything,
|
|
and I never was nervous. What will be the use of six thousand
|
|
dollars if you die of a fever? When persons are going to be married
|
|
they oughtn't to think so much about business. You shouldn't think
|
|
about cotton; you should think about me. You can go to New Orleans
|
|
some other time- there will always be plenty of cotton. It isn't the
|
|
moment to choose. We have waited too long already." She spoke more
|
|
forcibly and volubly than he had ever heard her, and she held his
|
|
arm in her two hands.
|
|
|
|
"You said you wouldn't make a scene," cried Morris. "I call this a
|
|
scene."
|
|
|
|
"It's you that are making it. I have never asked you anything
|
|
before. We have waited too long already." And it was a comfort to
|
|
her to think that she had hitherto asked so little; it seemed to
|
|
make her right to insist the greater now.
|
|
|
|
Morris bethought himself a little. "Very well, then; we won't talk
|
|
about it anymore. I will transact my business by letter." And he began
|
|
to smooth his hat, as if to take leave.
|
|
|
|
"You won't go?" and she stood looking up at him.
|
|
|
|
He could not give up his idea of provoking a quarrel; it was so much
|
|
the simplest way. He bent his eyes on her upturned face with the
|
|
darkest frown he could achieve. "You are not discreet; you mustn't
|
|
bully me."
|
|
|
|
But, as usual, she conceded everything. "No, I am not discreet; I
|
|
know I am too pressing. But isn't it natural? It is only for a
|
|
moment."
|
|
|
|
"In a moment you may do a great deal of harm. Try and be calmer
|
|
the next time I come."
|
|
|
|
"When will you come?"
|
|
|
|
"Do you want to make conditions?" Morris asked. "I will come next
|
|
Saturday."
|
|
|
|
"Come tomorrow," Catherine begged. "I want you to come tomorrow. I
|
|
will be very quiet," she added; and her agitation had by this time
|
|
become so great that the assurance was not unbecoming. A sudden fear
|
|
had come over her; it was like the solid conjunction of a dozen
|
|
disembodied doubts, and her imagination, at a single bound, had
|
|
traversed an enormous distance. All her being, for the moment, was
|
|
centered in the wish to keep him in the room.
|
|
|
|
Morris bent his head and kissed her forehead. "When you are quiet,
|
|
you are perfection," he said, "but when you are violent, you are not
|
|
in character."
|
|
|
|
It was Catherine's wish that there should be no violence about her
|
|
save the beating of her heart, which she could not help; and she
|
|
went on, as gently as possible, "Will you promise to come tomorrow?"
|
|
|
|
"I said Saturday!" Morris answered, smiling. He tried a frown at one
|
|
moment, a smile at another; he was at his wit's end.
|
|
|
|
"Yes, Saturday too," she answered, trying to smile. "But tomorrow
|
|
first." He was going to the door, and she went with him quickly. She
|
|
leaned her shoulder against it; it seemed to her that she would do
|
|
anything to keep him.
|
|
|
|
"If I am prevented from coming tomorrow, you will say I have
|
|
deceived you," he said.
|
|
|
|
"How can you be prevented? You can come if you will."
|
|
|
|
"I am a busy man- I am not a dangler!" cried Morris, sternly.
|
|
|
|
His voice was so hard and unnatural that, with a helpless look at
|
|
him, she turned away; and then he quickly laid his hand on the
|
|
doorknob. He felt as if he were absolutely running away from her.
|
|
But in an instant she was close to him again, and murmuring in a
|
|
tone none the less penetrating for being low, "Morris, you are going
|
|
to leave me."
|
|
|
|
"Yes, for a little while."
|
|
|
|
"For how long?"
|
|
|
|
"Till you are reasonable again."
|
|
|
|
"I shall never be reasonable, in that way." And she tried to keep
|
|
him longer; it was almost a struggle. "Think of what I have done!" she
|
|
broke out. "Morris, I have given up everything."
|
|
|
|
"You shall have everything back."
|
|
|
|
"You wouldn't say that if you didn't mean something. What is it?
|
|
What has happened? What have I done? What has changed you?"
|
|
|
|
"I will write to you- that is better," Morris stammered.
|
|
|
|
"Ah, you won't come back!" she cried, bursting into tears.
|
|
|
|
"Dear Catherine," he said, "don't believe that. I promise you that
|
|
you shall see me again." And he managed to get away, and to close
|
|
the door behind him.
|
|
|
|
CHAPTER 30.
|
|
|
|
IT WAS ALMOST the last outbreak of passion of her life; at least,
|
|
she never indulged in another that the world knew anything about.
|
|
But this one was long and terrible; she flung herself on the sofa
|
|
and gave herself up to her grief She hardly knew what had happened;
|
|
ostensibly she had only had a difference with her lover, as other
|
|
girls had had before, and the thing was not only not a rupture, but
|
|
she was under no obligation to regard it even as a menace.
|
|
Nevertheless, she felt a wound, even if he had not dealt it; it seemed
|
|
to her that a mask had suddenly fallen from his face. He had wished to
|
|
get away from her; he had been angry and cruel, and said strange
|
|
things, with strange looks. She was smothered and stunned; she
|
|
buried her head in the cushions, sobbing and talking to herself. But
|
|
at last she raised herself, with the fear that either her father or
|
|
Mrs. Penniman would come in; and then she sat there, staring before
|
|
her, while the room grew darker. She said to herself that perhaps he
|
|
would come back to tell her he had not meant what he said; and she
|
|
listened for his ring at the door, trying to believe that this was
|
|
probable. A long time passed, but Morris remained absent; the
|
|
shadows gathered; the evening settled down on the meager elegance of
|
|
the light, clear-colored room; the fire went out. When it had grown
|
|
dark, Catherine went to the window and looked out; she stood there for
|
|
half an hour, on the mere chance that he would come up the steps. At
|
|
last she turned away, for she saw her father come in. He had seen
|
|
her at the window looking out, and he stopped a moment at the bottom
|
|
of the white steps, and gravely, with an air of exaggerated
|
|
courtesy, lifted his hat to her. The gesture was so incongruous to the
|
|
condition she was in, this stately tribute of respect to a poor girl
|
|
despised and forsaken was so out of place, that the thing gave her a
|
|
kind of horror, and she hurried away to her room. It seemed to her
|
|
that she had given Morris up.
|
|
|
|
She had to show herself half an hour later, and she was sustained at
|
|
table by the immensity of her desire that her father should not
|
|
perceive that anything had happened. This was a great help to her
|
|
afterward, and it served her (though never as much as she supposed)
|
|
from the first. On this occasion Doctor Sloper was rather talkative.
|
|
He told a great many stories about a wonderful poodle that he had seen
|
|
at the house of an old lady whom he visited professionally.
|
|
Catherine not only tried to appear to listen to the anecdotes of the
|
|
poodle, but she endeavored to interest herself in them, so as not to
|
|
think of her scene with Morris. That perhaps was an hallucination;
|
|
he was mistaken, she was jealous; people didn't change like that
|
|
from one day to another. Then she knew that she had had doubts before-
|
|
strange suspicions, that were at once vague and acute- and that he had
|
|
been different ever since her return from Europe: whereupon she
|
|
tried again to listen to her father, who told a story so remarkably
|
|
well. Afterward she went straight to her own room; it was beyond her
|
|
strength to undertake to spend the evening with her aunt. All the
|
|
evening, alone, she questioned herself. Her trouble was terrible;
|
|
but was it a thing of her imagination, engendered by an extravagant
|
|
sensibility, or did it represent a clear-cut reality, and had the
|
|
worst that was possible actually come to pass? Mrs. Penniman, with a
|
|
degree of tact that was as unusual as it was commendable, took the
|
|
line of leaving her alone. The truth is, that her suspicions having
|
|
been aroused, she indulged a desire, natural to a timid person, that
|
|
the explosion should be localized. So long as the air still vibrated
|
|
she kept out of the way.
|
|
|
|
She passed and repassed Catherine's door several times in the course
|
|
of the evening, as if she expected to hear a plaintive moan behind it.
|
|
But the room remained perfectly still; and accordingly the last
|
|
thing before retiring to her own couch, she applied for admittance.
|
|
Catherine was sitting up, and had a book that she pretended to be
|
|
reading. She had no wish to go to bed, for she had no expectation of
|
|
sleeping. After Mrs. Penniman had left her she sat up half the
|
|
night, and she offered her visitor no inducement to remain. Her aunt
|
|
came stealing in very gently, and approached her with great solemnity.
|
|
|
|
"I am afraid you are in trouble, my dear. Can I do anything to
|
|
help you?"
|
|
|
|
"I am not in any trouble whatever, and do not need any help," said
|
|
Catherine, fibbing roundly, and proving thereby that not only our
|
|
faults, but our most involuntary misfortunes, tend to corrupt our
|
|
morals.
|
|
|
|
"Has nothing happened to you?"
|
|
|
|
"Nothing whatever."
|
|
|
|
"Are you very sure, dear?"
|
|
|
|
"Perfectly sure."
|
|
|
|
"And can I really do nothing for you?"
|
|
|
|
"Nothing, Aunt, but kindly leave me alone," said Catherine.
|
|
|
|
Mrs. Penniman, though she had been afraid of too warm a welcome
|
|
before, was now disappointed at so cold a one; and in relating
|
|
afterward, as she did to many persons, and with considerable
|
|
variations of detail, the history of the termination of her niece's
|
|
engagement, she was usually careful to mention that the young lady, on
|
|
a certain occasion, had "hustled" her out of the room. It was
|
|
characteristic of Mrs. Penniman that she related this fact, not in the
|
|
least out of malignity to Catherine, whom she very sufficiently
|
|
pitied, but simply from a natural disposition to embellish any subject
|
|
that she touched.
|
|
|
|
Catherine, as I have said, sat up half the night, as if she still
|
|
expected to hear Morris Townsend ring at the door. On the morrow
|
|
this expectation was less unreasonable; but it was not gratified by
|
|
the reappearance of the young man. Neither had he written; there was
|
|
not a word of explanation or reassurance. Fortunately for Catherine,
|
|
she could take refuge from her excitement, which had now become
|
|
intense, in her determination that her father should see nothing of
|
|
it. How well she deceived her father we shall have occasion to
|
|
learn; but her innocent arts were of little avail before a person of
|
|
the rare perspicacity of Mrs. Penniman. This lady easily saw that
|
|
she was agitated, and if there was any agitation going forward, Mrs.
|
|
Penniman was not a person to forfeit her natural share in it. She
|
|
returned to the charge the next evening, and requested her niece to
|
|
confide in her- to unburden her heart. Perhaps she should be able to
|
|
explain certain things that now seemed dark, and that she knew more
|
|
about than Catherine supposed. If Catherine had been frigid the
|
|
night before, today she was haughty.
|
|
|
|
"You are completely mistaken, and I have not the least idea what you
|
|
mean. I don't know what you are trying to fasten on me, and I have
|
|
never had less need of anyone's explanations in my life."
|
|
|
|
In this way the girl delivered herself, and from hour to hour kept
|
|
her aunt at bay. From hour to hour Mrs. Penniman's curiosity grew. She
|
|
would have given her little finger to know what Morris had said and
|
|
done, what tone he had taken, what pretext he had found. She wrote
|
|
to him, naturally, to request an interview; but she received, as
|
|
naturally, no answer to her petition. Morris was not in a writing
|
|
mood; for Catherine had addressed him two short notes which met with
|
|
no acknowledgment. These notes were so brief that I may give them
|
|
entire. "Won't you give me some sign that you didn't mean to be so
|
|
cruel as you seemed on Tuesday?"- that was the first; the other was
|
|
a little longer. "If I was unreasonable or suspicious on Tuesday- if I
|
|
annoyed you or troubled you in any way- I beg your forgiveness, and
|
|
I promise never again to be so foolish. I am punished enough, and I
|
|
don't understand. Dear Morris, you are killing me!" These notes were
|
|
dispatched on the Friday and Saturday; but Saturday and Sunday
|
|
passed without bringing the poor girl the satisfaction she desired.
|
|
Her punishment accumulated; she continued to bear it, however, with
|
|
a good deal of superficial fortitude. On Saturday morning, the doctor,
|
|
who had been watching in silence, spoke to his sister Lavinia.
|
|
|
|
"The thing has happened- the scoundrel has backed out!"
|
|
|
|
"Never!" cried Mrs. Penniman, who had bethought herself what she
|
|
should say to Catherine, but was not provided with a line of defense
|
|
against her brother, so that indignant negation was the only weapon in
|
|
her hands.
|
|
|
|
"He has begged for a reprieve, then, if you like that better!"
|
|
|
|
"It seems to make you very happy that your daughter's affections
|
|
have been trifled with."
|
|
|
|
"It does," said the doctor, "for I had foretold it! It's a great
|
|
pleasure to be in the right."
|
|
|
|
"Your pleasures make one shudder!" his sister exclaimed.
|
|
|
|
Catherine went rigidly through her usual occupations; that is, to
|
|
the point of going with her aunt to church on Sunday morning. She
|
|
generally went to afternoon service as well; but on this occasion
|
|
her courage faltered, and she begged of Mrs. Penniman to go without
|
|
her.
|
|
|
|
"I am sure you have a secret," said Mrs. Penniman, with great
|
|
significance, looking at her rather grimly.
|
|
|
|
"If I have, I shall keep it," Catherine answered, turning away.
|
|
|
|
Mrs. Penniman started for church; but before she had arrived, she
|
|
stopped and turned back, and before twenty minutes had elapsed she
|
|
reentered the house, looked into the empty parlors, and then went
|
|
upstairs and knocked at Catherine's door. She got no answer; Catherine
|
|
was not in her room, and Mrs. Penniman presently ascertained that
|
|
she was not in the house. "She has gone to him! She has fled!" Lavinia
|
|
cried, clasping her hands with admiration and envy. But she soon
|
|
perceived that Catherine had taken nothing with her- all her
|
|
personal property in her room was intact- and then she jumped at the
|
|
hypothesis that the girl had gone forth, not in tenderness, but in
|
|
resentment. "She has followed him to his own door! She has burst
|
|
upon him in his own apartment!" It was in these terms that Mrs.
|
|
Penniman depicted to herself her niece's errand, which, viewed in this
|
|
light, gratified her sense of the picturesque only a shade less
|
|
strongly than the idea of a clandestine marriage. To visit one's
|
|
lover, with tears and reproaches, at his own residence, was an image
|
|
so agreeable to Mrs. Penniman's mind that she felt a sort of aesthetic
|
|
disappointment at its lacking, in this case, the harmonious
|
|
accompaniments of darkness and storm. A quiet Sunday afternoon
|
|
appeared an inadequate setting for it; and, indeed, Mrs. Penniman
|
|
was quite out of humor with the conditions of the time, which passed
|
|
very slowly as she sat in the front parlor, in her bonnet and her
|
|
cashmere shawl, awaiting Catherine's return.
|
|
|
|
This event at last took place. She saw her- at the window- mount the
|
|
steps, and she went to await her in the hall, where she pounced upon
|
|
her as soon as she had entered the house, and drew her into the
|
|
parlor, closing the door with solemnity. Catherine was flushed, and
|
|
her eye was bright. Mrs. Penniman hardly knew what to think.
|
|
|
|
"May I venture to ask where you have been?" she demanded.
|
|
|
|
"I have been to take a walk," said Catherine. "I thought you had
|
|
gone to church."
|
|
|
|
"I did go to church; but the service was shorter than usual. And
|
|
pray where did you walk?"
|
|
|
|
"I don't know!" said Catherine.
|
|
|
|
"Your ignorance is most extraordinary! Dear Catherine, you can trust
|
|
me."
|
|
|
|
"What am I to trust you with?"
|
|
|
|
"With your secret- your sorrow."
|
|
|
|
"I have no sorrow!" said Catherine, fiercely.
|
|
|
|
"My poor child," Mrs. Penniman insisted, "you can't deceive me. I
|
|
know everything. I have been requested to- a- to converse with you."
|
|
|
|
"I don't want to converse!"
|
|
|
|
"It will relieve you. Don't you know Shakespeare's lines- 'The grief
|
|
that does not speak'! My dear girl, it is better as it is!"
|
|
|
|
"What is better?" Catherine asked.
|
|
|
|
She was really too perverse. A certain amount of perversity was to
|
|
be allowed for in a young lady whose lover had thrown her over; but
|
|
not such an amount as would prove inconvenient to his apologists.
|
|
"That you should be reasonable," said Mrs. Penniman, with some
|
|
sternness, "that you should take counsel of worldly prudence, and
|
|
submit to practical considerations; that you should agree to- a-
|
|
separate."
|
|
|
|
Catherine had been ice up to this moment, but at this word she
|
|
flamed up. "Separate? What do you know about our separating?"
|
|
|
|
Mrs. Penniman shook her head with a sadness in which there was
|
|
almost a sense of injury. "Your pride is my pride, and your
|
|
susceptibilities are mine. I see your side perfectly, but I also"- and
|
|
she smiled with melancholy suggestiveness- "I also see the situation
|
|
as a whole!"
|
|
|
|
This suggestiveness was lost upon Catherine, who repeated her
|
|
violent inquiry. "Why do you talk about separation; what do you know
|
|
about it?"
|
|
|
|
"We must study resignation," said Mrs. Penniman, hesitating, but
|
|
sententious at a venture.
|
|
|
|
"Resignation to what?"
|
|
|
|
"To a change of- of our plans."
|
|
|
|
"My plans have not changed!" said Catherine, with a little laugh.
|
|
|
|
"Ah, but Mr. Townsend's have," her aunt answered, very gently.
|
|
|
|
"What do you mean?"
|
|
|
|
There was an imperious brevity in the tone of this inquiry,
|
|
against which Mrs. Penniman felt bound to protest; the information
|
|
with which she had undertaken to supply her niece was after all a
|
|
favor. She had tried sharpness, and she had tried sternness; but
|
|
neither would do; she was shocked at the girl's obstinacy. "Ah
|
|
well," she said, "if he hasn't told you!" and she turned away.
|
|
|
|
Catherine watched her a moment in silence; then she hurried after
|
|
her, stopping her before she reached the door. "Told me what? What
|
|
do you mean? What are you hinting at and threatening me with?"
|
|
|
|
"Isn't it broken off?" asked Mrs. Penniman.
|
|
|
|
"My engagement? Not in the least!"
|
|
|
|
"I beg your pardon in that case. I have spoken too soon!"
|
|
|
|
"Too soon? Soon or late," Catherine broke out, "you speak
|
|
foolishly and cruelly!"
|
|
|
|
"What has happened between you then?" asked her aunt, struck by
|
|
the sincerity of this cry, "for something certainly has happened."
|
|
|
|
"Nothing has happened but that I love him more and more!"
|
|
|
|
Mrs. Penniman was silent an instant. "I suppose that's the reason
|
|
you went to see him this afternoon."
|
|
|
|
Catherine flushed as if she had been struck. "Yes, I did go to see
|
|
him! But that's my own business."
|
|
|
|
"Very well, then; we won't talk about it." And Mrs. Penniman moved
|
|
toward the door again; but she was stopped by a sudden imploring cry
|
|
from the girl.
|
|
|
|
"Aunt Lavinia, where has he gone?"
|
|
|
|
"Ah, you admit then that he has gone away! Didn't they know at his
|
|
house?"
|
|
|
|
"They said he had left town. I asked no more questions; I was
|
|
ashamed," said Catherine, simply enough.
|
|
|
|
"You needn't have taken so compromising a step if you had had a
|
|
little more confidence in me," Mrs. Penniman observed, with a good
|
|
deal of grandeur.
|
|
|
|
"Is it to New Orleans?" Catherine went on, irrelevantly.
|
|
|
|
It was the first time Mrs. Penniman had heard of New Orleans in this
|
|
connection; but she was averse to letting Catherine know that she
|
|
was in the dark. She attempted to strike an illumination from the
|
|
instructions she had received from Morris. "My dear Catherine," she
|
|
said, "when a separation has been agreed upon, the farther he goes
|
|
away the better."
|
|
|
|
"Agreed upon? Has he agreed upon it with you?" A consummate sense of
|
|
her aunt's meddlesome folly had come over her during the last five
|
|
minutes, and she was sickened at the thought that Mrs. Penniman had
|
|
been let loose, as it were, upon her happiness.
|
|
|
|
"He certainly has sometimes advised with me," said Mrs. Penniman.
|
|
|
|
"Is it you, then, that has changed him and made him so unnatural?"
|
|
Catherine cried. "Is it you that have worked on him and taken him from
|
|
me? He doesn't belong to you, and I don't see how you have anything to
|
|
do with what is between us! Is it you that have made this plot, and
|
|
told him to leave me? How could you be so wicked, so cruel? What
|
|
have I ever done to you? Why can't you leave me alone? I was afraid
|
|
you would spoil everything; for you do spoil everything you touch! I
|
|
was afraid of you all the time we were abroad; I had no rest when I
|
|
thought that you were always talking to him." Catherine went on with
|
|
growing vehemence, pouring out, in her bitterness and in the
|
|
clairvoyance of her passion (which suddenly, jumping all processes,
|
|
made her judge her aunt finally and without appeal), the uneasiness
|
|
which had lain for so many months upon her heart.
|
|
|
|
Mrs. Penniman was scared and bewildered; she saw no prospect of
|
|
introducing her little account of the purity of Morris's motives. "You
|
|
are a most ungrateful girl!" she cried. "Do you scold me for talking
|
|
with him? I'm sure we never talked of anything but you!"
|
|
|
|
"Yes; and that was the way you worried him; you made him tired of my
|
|
very name! I wish you had never spoken of me to him; I never asked
|
|
your help!"
|
|
|
|
"I am sure if it hadn't been for me he would never have come to
|
|
the house, and you would never have known that he thought of you,"
|
|
Mrs. Penniman rejoined, with a good deal of justice.
|
|
|
|
"I wish he never had come to the house, and that I never had known
|
|
it! That's better than this," said poor Catherine.
|
|
|
|
"You are a very ungrateful girl," Aunt Lavinia repeated.
|
|
|
|
Catherine's outbreak of anger and the sense of wrong gave her, while
|
|
they lasted, the satisfaction that comes from all assertion of
|
|
force; they hurried her along, and there is always a sort of
|
|
pleasure in cleaving the air. But at bottom she hated to be violent,
|
|
and she was conscious of no aptitude for organized resentment. She
|
|
calmed herself with a great effort, but with great rapidity, and
|
|
walked about the room a few moments, trying to say to herself that her
|
|
aunt had meant everything for the best. She did not succeed in
|
|
saying it with much conviction, but after a little she was able to
|
|
speak quietly enough.
|
|
|
|
"I am not ungrateful, but I am very unhappy. It's hard to be
|
|
grateful for that," she said. "Will you please tell me where he is?"
|
|
|
|
"I haven't the least idea; I am not in secret correspondence with
|
|
him!" And Mrs. Penniman wished, indeed, that she were, so that she
|
|
might let him know how Catherine abused her, after all she had done.
|
|
|
|
"Was it a plan of his, then, to break off-?" By this time
|
|
Catherine had become completely quiet.
|
|
|
|
Mrs. Penniman began again to have a glimpse of her chance for
|
|
explaining. "He shrunk- he shrunk," she said. "He lacked courage,
|
|
but it was the courage to injure you! He couldn't bear to bring down
|
|
on you your father's curse."
|
|
|
|
Catherine listened to this with her eyes fixed upon her aunt, and
|
|
continued to gaze at her for some time afterward. "Did he tell you
|
|
to say that?"
|
|
|
|
"He told me to say many things- all so delicate, so
|
|
discriminating; and he told me to tell you he hoped you wouldn't
|
|
despise him."
|
|
|
|
"I don't," said Catherine; and then she added, "And will he stay
|
|
away forever?"
|
|
|
|
"Oh, forever is a long time. Your father, perhaps, won't live
|
|
forever."
|
|
|
|
"Perhaps not."
|
|
|
|
"I am sure you appreciate- you understand- even though your heart
|
|
bleeds," said Mrs. Penniman. "You doubtless think him too
|
|
scrupulous. So do I, but I respect his scruples. What he asks of you
|
|
is that you should do the same."
|
|
|
|
Catherine was still gazing at her aunt, but she spoke at last as
|
|
if she had not heard or not understood her. "It has been a regular
|
|
plan, then. He has broken it off deliberately; he has given me up."
|
|
|
|
"For the present, dear Catherine; he has put it off, only."
|
|
|
|
"He has left me alone," Catherine went on.
|
|
|
|
"Haven't you me?" asked Mrs. Penniman, with some solemnity.
|
|
|
|
Catherine shook her head slowly. "I don't believe it!" and she
|
|
left the room.
|
|
|
|
CHAPTER 31.
|
|
|
|
THOUGH she had forced herself to be calm, she preferred practicing
|
|
this virtue in private, and she forebore to show herself at tea- a
|
|
repast which, on Sundays, at six o'clock, took the place of dinner.
|
|
Doctor Sloper and his sister sat face to face, but Mrs. Penniman never
|
|
met her brother's eye. Late in the evening she went with him, but
|
|
without Catherine, to their sister Almond's, where, between the two
|
|
ladies, Catherine's unhappy situation was discussed with a frankness
|
|
that was conditioned by a good deal of mysterious reticence on Mrs.
|
|
Penniman's part.
|
|
|
|
"I am delighted he is not to marry her," said Mrs. Almond, "but he
|
|
ought to be horsewhipped all the same."
|
|
|
|
Mrs. Penniman, who was shocked at her sister's coarseness, replied
|
|
that he had been actuated by the noblest of motives- the desire not to
|
|
impoverish Catherine.
|
|
|
|
"I am very happy that Catherine is not to be impoverished- but I
|
|
hope he may never have a penny too much! And what does the poor girl
|
|
say to you?" Mrs. Almond asked.
|
|
|
|
"She says I have a genius for consolation," said Mrs. Penniman.
|
|
|
|
This was the account of the matter that she gave to her sister,
|
|
and it was perhaps with the consciousness of genius that, on her
|
|
return that evening to Washington Square, she again presented
|
|
herself for admittance at Catherine's door. Catherine came and
|
|
opened it; she was apparently very quiet.
|
|
|
|
"I only want to give you a little word of advice," she said. "If
|
|
your father asks you, say that everything is going on."
|
|
|
|
Catherine stood there, with her hand on the knob, looking at her
|
|
aunt, but not asking her to come in. "Do you think he will ask me?"
|
|
|
|
"I am sure he will. He asked me just now, on our way home from
|
|
your aunt Elizabeth's. I explained the whole thing to your aunt
|
|
Elizabeth. I said to your father I knew nothing about it."
|
|
|
|
"Do you think he will ask me, when he sees- when he sees-?" But here
|
|
Catherine stopped.
|
|
|
|
"The more he sees, the more disagreeable he will be," said her aunt.
|
|
|
|
"He shall see as little as possible!" Catherine declared.
|
|
|
|
"Tell him you are to be married."
|
|
|
|
"So I am," said Catherine, softly; and she closed the door upon
|
|
her aunt.
|
|
|
|
She could not have said this two days later- for instance, on
|
|
Tuesday, when she at last received a letter from Morris Townsend. It
|
|
was an epistle of considerable length, measuring five large square
|
|
pages, and written at Philadelphia. It was an explanatory document,
|
|
and it explained a great many things, chief among which were the
|
|
considerations that had led the writer to take advantage of an
|
|
urgent "professional" absence to try and banish from his mind the
|
|
image of one whose path he had crossed only to scatter it with
|
|
ruins. He ventured to expect but partial success in this attempt,
|
|
but he could promise her that, whatever his failure, he would never
|
|
again interpose between her generous heart and her brilliant prospects
|
|
and filial duties. He closed with an intimation that his
|
|
professional pursuits might compel him to travel for some months,
|
|
and with the hope that when they should each have accommodated
|
|
themselves to what was sternly involved in their respective positions-
|
|
even should this result not be reached for years- they should meet
|
|
as friends, as fellow sufferers, as innocent but philosophic victims
|
|
of a great social law. That her life should be peaceful and happy
|
|
was the dearest wish of him who ventured still to subscribe himself
|
|
her most obedient servant. The letter was beautifully written, and
|
|
Catherine, who kept it for many years after this, was able, when her
|
|
sense of the bitterness of its meaning and the hollowness of its
|
|
tone had grown less acute, to admire its grace of expression. At
|
|
present, for a long time after she received it, all she had to help
|
|
her was the determination, daily more rigid, to make no appeal to
|
|
the compassion of her father.
|
|
|
|
He suffered a week to elapse, and then one day, in the morning, at
|
|
an hour at which she rarely saw him, he strolled into the back parlor.
|
|
He had watched his time, and he found her alone. She was sitting
|
|
with some work, and he came and stood in front of her. He was going
|
|
out; he had on his hat, and was drawing on his gloves.
|
|
|
|
"It doesn't seem to me that you are treating me just now with all
|
|
the consideration I deserve," he said in a moment.
|
|
|
|
"I don't know what I have done," Catherine answered, with her eyes
|
|
on her work.
|
|
|
|
"You have apparently quite banished from your mind the request I
|
|
made you at Liverpool before we sailed- the request that you would
|
|
notify me in advance before leaving my house."
|
|
|
|
"I have not left your house," said Catherine.
|
|
|
|
"But you intend to leave it, and, by what you gave me to understand,
|
|
your departure must be impending. In fact, though you are still here
|
|
in body, you are already absent in spirit. Your mind has taken up
|
|
its residence with your prospective husband, and you might quite as
|
|
well be lodged under the conjugal roof for all the benefit we get from
|
|
your society."
|
|
|
|
"I will try and be more cheerful," said Catherine.
|
|
|
|
"You certainly ought to be cheerful; you ask a great deal if you are
|
|
not. To the pleasure of marrying a charming young man you add that
|
|
of having your own way; you strike me as a very lucky young lady!"
|
|
|
|
Catherine got up; she was suffocating. But she folded her work
|
|
deliberately and correctly, bending her burning face upon it. Her
|
|
father stood where he had planted himself; she hoped he would go,
|
|
but he smoothed and buttoned his gloves, and then he rested his
|
|
hands upon his hips.
|
|
|
|
"It would be a convenience to me to know when I may expect to have
|
|
an empty house," he went on. "When you go, your aunt marches."
|
|
|
|
She looked at him at last, with a long, silent gaze, which, in spite
|
|
of her pride and her resolution, uttered part of the appeal she had
|
|
tried not to make. Her father's cold gray eye sounded her own, and
|
|
he insisted on his point.
|
|
|
|
"Is it tomorrow? Is it next week, or the week after?"
|
|
|
|
"I shall not go away!" said Catherine.
|
|
|
|
The doctor raised his eyebrows. "Has he backed out?"
|
|
|
|
"I have broken off my engagement."
|
|
|
|
"Broken it off?"
|
|
|
|
"I have asked him to leave New York, and he has gone away for a long
|
|
time."
|
|
|
|
The doctor was both puzzled and disappointed, but he solved his
|
|
perplexity by saying to himself that his daughter simply
|
|
misrepresented- justifiably, if one would, but nevertheless,
|
|
misrepresented- the facts; and he eased off his disappointment,
|
|
which was that of a man losing a chance for a little triumph that he
|
|
had rather counted on, by a few words that he uttered aloud.
|
|
|
|
"How does he take his dismissal?"
|
|
|
|
"I don't know!" said Catherine, less ingeniously than she had
|
|
hitherto spoken.
|
|
|
|
"You mean you don't care? You are rather cruel, after encouraging
|
|
him and playing with him for so long!"
|
|
|
|
The doctor had his revenge, after all.
|
|
|
|
CHAPTER 32.
|
|
|
|
OUR STORY has hitherto moved with very short steps, but as it
|
|
approaches its termination it must take a long stride. As time went
|
|
on, it might have appeared to the doctor that his daughter's account
|
|
of her rapture with Morris Townsend, mere bravado as he had deemed it,
|
|
was in some degree justified by the sequel. Morris remained as rigidly
|
|
and unremittingly absent as if he had died of a broken heart, and
|
|
Catherine had apparently buried the memory of this fruitless episode
|
|
as deep as if it had terminated by her own choice. We know that she
|
|
had been deeply and incurably wounded, but the doctor had no means
|
|
of knowing it. He was certainly curious about it, and would have given
|
|
a good deal to discover the exact truth; but it was his punishment
|
|
that he never knew- his punishment, I mean, for the abuse of sarcasm
|
|
in his relations with his daughter. There was a good deal of effective
|
|
sarcasm in her keeping him in the dark, and the rest of the world
|
|
conspired with her, in this sense, to be sarcastic. Mrs. Penniman told
|
|
him nothing, partly because he never questioned her- he made too light
|
|
of Mrs. Penniman for that- and partly because she flattered herself
|
|
that a tormenting reserve, and a serene profession of ignorance, would
|
|
avenge her for his theory that she had meddled in the matter. He
|
|
went two or three times to see Mrs. Montgomery, but Mrs. Montgomery
|
|
had nothing to impart. She simply knew that her brother's engagement
|
|
was broken off; and now that Miss Sloper was out of danger, she
|
|
preferred not to bear witness in any way against Morris. She had
|
|
done so before- however unwillingly- because she was sorry for Miss
|
|
Sloper; but she was not sorry for Miss Sloper now- not at all sorry.
|
|
Morris had told her nothing about his relations with Miss Sloper at
|
|
the time, and he had told her nothing since. He was always away, and
|
|
he very seldom wrote to her; she believed he had gone to California.
|
|
Mrs. Almond had, in her sister's phrase, "taken up" Catherine
|
|
violently since the recent catastrophe; but, though the girl was
|
|
very grateful to her for her kindness, she revealed no secrets, and
|
|
the good lady could give the doctor no satisfaction. Even, however,
|
|
had she been able to narrate to him the private history of his
|
|
daughter's unhappy love affair, it would have given her a certain
|
|
comfort to leave him in ignorance; for Mrs. Almond was at this time
|
|
not altogether in sympathy with her brother. She had guessed for
|
|
herself that Catherine had been cruelly jilted- she knew nothing
|
|
from Mrs. Penniman, for Mrs. Penniman had not ventured to lay the
|
|
famous explanation of Morris's motives before Mrs. Almond, though
|
|
she had thought it good enough for Catherine- and she pronounced her
|
|
brother too consistently indifferent to what the poor creature must
|
|
have suffered and must still be suffering. Doctor Sloper had his
|
|
theory, and he rarely altered his theories. The marriage would have
|
|
been an abominable one, and the girl had had a blessed escape. She was
|
|
not to be pitied for that, and to pretend to condole with her would
|
|
have been to make concessions to the idea that she had ever had a
|
|
right to think of Morris.
|
|
|
|
"I put my foot on this idea from the first, and I keep it there
|
|
now," said the doctor. "I don't see anything cruel in that; one
|
|
can't keep it there too long." To this Mrs. Almond more than once
|
|
replied that, if Catherine had got rid of her incongruous lover, she
|
|
deserved the credit of it, and that to bring herself to her father's
|
|
enlightened view of the matter must have cost her an effort that he
|
|
was bound to appreciate.
|
|
|
|
"I am by no means sure she has got rid of him," the doctor said.
|
|
"There is not the smallest probability that, after having been as
|
|
obstinate as a mule for two years, she suddenly became amenable to
|
|
reason. It is infinitely more probable that he got rid of her."
|
|
|
|
"All the more reason you should be gentle with her."
|
|
|
|
"I am gentle with her. But I can't do the pathetic; I can't pump
|
|
up tears, to look graceful, over the most fortunate thing that ever
|
|
happened to her."
|
|
|
|
"You have no sympathy," said Mrs. Almond. "That was never your
|
|
strong point. You have only to look at her to see that, right or
|
|
wrong, and whether the rupture came from herself or from him, her poor
|
|
little heart is grievously bruised."
|
|
|
|
"Handling bruises, and even dropping tears on them, doesn't make
|
|
them any better! My business is to see she gets no more knocks, and
|
|
that I shall carefully attend to. But I don't at all recognize your
|
|
description of Catherine. She doesn't strike me in the least as a
|
|
young woman going about in search of a moral poultice. In fact, she
|
|
seems to me much better than while the fellow was hanging about. She
|
|
is perfectly comfortable and blooming; she eats and sleeps, takes
|
|
her usual exercise, and overloads herself, as usual, with finery.
|
|
She is always knitting some purse or embroidering some handkerchief,
|
|
and it seems to me she turns these articles out about as fast as ever.
|
|
She hasn't much to say; but when had she anything to say? She had
|
|
her little dance, and now she is sitting down to rest. I suspect that,
|
|
on the whole, she enjoys it."
|
|
|
|
"She enjoys it as people enjoy getting rid of a leg that has been
|
|
crushed. The state of mind after amputation is doubtless one of
|
|
comparative repose."
|
|
|
|
"If your leg is a metaphor for young Townsend, I can assure you he
|
|
has never been crushed. Crushed? Not he! He is alive and perfectly
|
|
intact; and that's why I am not satisfied."
|
|
|
|
"Should you have liked to kill him?" asked Mrs. Almond.
|
|
|
|
"Yes, very much. I think it is quite possible that it is all a
|
|
blind."
|
|
|
|
"A blind?"
|
|
|
|
"An arrangement between them. Il fait le mort, as they say in
|
|
France; but he is looking out of the corner of his eye. You can depend
|
|
upon it, he has not burnt his ships; he has kept one to come back
|
|
in. When I am dead, he will set sail again, and then she will marry
|
|
him."
|
|
|
|
"It is interesting to know that you accuse your only daughter of
|
|
being the vilest of hypocrites," said Mrs. Almond.
|
|
|
|
"I don't see what difference her being my only daughter makes. It is
|
|
better to accuse one than a dozen. But I don't accuse anyone. There is
|
|
not the smallest hypocrisy about Catherine, and I deny that she even
|
|
pretends to be miserable."
|
|
|
|
The doctor's idea that the thing was a "blind" had its intermissions
|
|
and revivals; but it may be said, on the whole, to have increased as
|
|
he grew older; together with his impressions of Catherine's blooming
|
|
and comfortable condition. Naturally, if he had not found grounds
|
|
for viewing her as a lovelorn maiden during the year or two that
|
|
followed her great trouble, he found none at a time when she had
|
|
completely recovered her self-possession. He was obliged to
|
|
recognize the fact that, if the two young people were waiting for
|
|
him to get out of the way, they were at least waiting very
|
|
patiently. He had heard from time to time that Morris was in New York;
|
|
but he never remained there long, and, to the best of the doctor's
|
|
belief, had no communication with Catherine. He was sure they never
|
|
met, and he had reason to suspect that Morris never wrote to her.
|
|
After the letter that has been mentioned, she heard from him twice
|
|
again, at considerable intervals; but on none of these occasions did
|
|
she write herself. On the other hand, as the doctor observed, she
|
|
averted herself rigidly from the idea of marrying other people. Her
|
|
opportunities for doing so were not numerous, but they occurred
|
|
often enough to test her disposition. She refused a widower, a man
|
|
with a genial temperament, a handsome fortune, and three little
|
|
girls (he had heard that she was very fond of children, and he pointed
|
|
to his own with some confidence); and she turned a deaf ear to the
|
|
solicitations of a clever young lawyer, who, with the prospect of a
|
|
great practice, and the reputation of a most agreeable man, had had
|
|
the shrewdness, when he came to look about him for a wife, to
|
|
believe that she would suit him better than several younger and
|
|
prettier girls. Mr. Macalister, the widower, had desired to make a
|
|
marriage of reason, and had chosen Catherine for what he supposed to
|
|
be her latent matronly qualities; but John Ludlow, who was a year
|
|
the girl's junior, and spoken of always as a young man who might
|
|
have his "pick," was seriously in love with her. Catherine, however,
|
|
would never look at him; she made it plain to him that she thought
|
|
he came to see her too often. He afterward consoled himself, and
|
|
married a very different person, little Miss Sturtevant, whose
|
|
attractions were obvious to the dullest comprehension. Catherine, at
|
|
the time of these events, had left her thirtieth year well behind her,
|
|
and had quite taken her place as an old maid. Her father would have
|
|
preferred she should marry, and he once told her that he hoped she
|
|
would not be too fastidious. "I should like to see you an honest man's
|
|
wife before I die," he said. This was after John Ludlow had been
|
|
compelled to give it up, though the doctor had advised him to
|
|
persevere. The doctor exercised no further pressure, and had the
|
|
credit of not "worrying" at all over his daughter's singleness; in
|
|
fact, he worried rather more than appeared, and there were
|
|
considerable periods during which he felt sure that Morris Townsend
|
|
was hidden behind some door. "If he is not, why doesn't she marry?" he
|
|
asked himself. "Limited as her intelligence may be, she must
|
|
understand perfectly well that she is made to do the usual thing."
|
|
Catherine, however, became an admirable old maid. She formed habits,
|
|
regulated her days upon a system of her own, interested herself in
|
|
charitable institutions, asylums, hospitals, and aid societies; and
|
|
went generally, with an even and noiseless step, about the rigid
|
|
business of her life. This life had, however, a secret history as well
|
|
as a public one- if I may talk of the public history of a mature and
|
|
diffident spinster for whom publicity had always a combination of
|
|
terrors. From her own point of view the great facts of her career were
|
|
that Morris Townsend had trifled with her affection, and that her
|
|
father had broken its spring. Nothing could ever alter these facts;
|
|
they were always there, like her name, her age, her plain face.
|
|
Nothing could ever undo the wrong or cure the pain that Morris had
|
|
inflicted on her, and nothing could ever make her feel toward her
|
|
father as she felt in her younger years. There was something dead in
|
|
her life, and her duty was to try and fill the void. Catherine
|
|
recognized this duty to the utmost; she had a great disapproval of
|
|
brooding and moping. She had, of course, no faculty for quenching
|
|
memory in dissipation; but she mingled freely in the usual gaieties of
|
|
the town, and she became at last an inevitable figure at all
|
|
respectable entertainments. She was greatly liked, and as time went on
|
|
she grew to be a sort of kindly maiden aunt to the younger portion
|
|
of society. Young girls were apt to confide to her their love
|
|
affairs (which they never did to Mrs. Penniman), and young men to be
|
|
fond of her without knowing why. She developed a few harmless
|
|
eccentricities; her habits, once formed, were rather stiffly
|
|
maintained; her opinions, on all moral and social matters, were
|
|
extremely conservative; and before she was forty she was regarded as
|
|
an old-fashioned person, and an authority on customs that had passed
|
|
away. Mrs. Penniman, in comparison, was quite a girlish figure; she
|
|
grew younger as she advanced in life. She lost none of her relish
|
|
for beauty and mystery, but she had little opportunity to exercise it.
|
|
With Catherine's later wooers she failed to establish relations as
|
|
intimate as those which had given her so many interesting hours in the
|
|
society of Morris Townsend. These gentlemen had an indefinable
|
|
mistrust of her good offices, and they never talked to her about
|
|
Catherine's charms. Her ringlets, her buckles and bangles glistened
|
|
more brightly with each succeeding year, and she remained quite the
|
|
same officious and imaginative Mrs. Penniman, and the odd mixture of
|
|
impetuosity and circumspection, that we have hitherto known. As
|
|
regards one point, however, her circumspection prevailed, and she must
|
|
be given due credit for it. For upward of seventeen years she never
|
|
mentioned Morris Townsend's name to her niece. Catherine was
|
|
grateful to her, but this consistent silence, so little in accord with
|
|
her aunt's character, gave her a certain alarm, and she could never
|
|
wholly rid herself of a suspicion that Mrs. Penniman sometimes had
|
|
news of him.
|
|
|
|
CHAPTER 33.
|
|
|
|
LITTLE BY LITTLE Doctor Sloper had retired from his profession; he
|
|
visited only those patients in whose symptoms he recognized a
|
|
certain originality. He went again to Europe, and remained two
|
|
years; Catherine went with him, and on this occasion Mrs. Penniman was
|
|
of the party. Europe apparently had few surprises for Mrs. Penniman,
|
|
who frequently remarked, in the most romantic sites, "You know I am
|
|
very familiar with all this." It should be added that such remarks
|
|
were usually not addressed to her brother, or yet to her niece, but to
|
|
fellow tourists who happened to be at hand, or even to the cicerone or
|
|
the goatherd in the foreground.
|
|
|
|
One day, after his return from Europe, the doctor said something
|
|
to his daughter that made her start- it seemed to come from so far out
|
|
of the past.
|
|
|
|
"I should like you to promise me something before I die."
|
|
|
|
"Why do you talk about your dying?" she asked.
|
|
|
|
"Because I am sixty-eight years old."
|
|
|
|
"I hope you will live a long time," said Catherine.
|
|
|
|
"I hope I shall! But someday I shall take a bad cold, and then it
|
|
will not matter much what anyone hopes. That will be the manner of
|
|
my exit, and when it takes place, remember I told you so. Promise me
|
|
not to marry Morris Townsend after I am gone."
|
|
|
|
This was what made Catherine start, as I have said; but her start
|
|
was a silent one, and for some moments she said nothing. "Why do you
|
|
speak of him?" she asked at last.
|
|
|
|
"You challenge everything I say. I speak of him because he's a
|
|
topic, like any other. He's to be seen, like anyone else, and he is
|
|
still looking for a wife- having had one and got rid of her, I don't
|
|
know by what means. He has lately been in New York, and at your cousin
|
|
Marian's house; your aunt Elizabeth saw him there."
|
|
|
|
"They neither of them told me," said Catherine.
|
|
|
|
"That's their merit; it's not yours. He has grown fat and bald,
|
|
and he has not made his fortune. But I can't trust those facts alone
|
|
to steel your heart against him, and that's why I ask you to promise."
|
|
|
|
"Fat and bald." These words presented a strange image to Catherine's
|
|
mind, out of which the memory of the most beautiful young man in the
|
|
world had never faded. "I don't think you understand," she said. "I
|
|
very seldom think of Mr. Townsend."
|
|
|
|
"It will be very easy for you to go on, then. Promise me, after my
|
|
death, to do the same."
|
|
|
|
Again, for some moments, Catherine was silent; her father's
|
|
request deeply amazed her; it opened an old wound, and made it ache
|
|
afresh. "I don't think I can promise that," she answered.
|
|
|
|
"It would be a great satisfaction," said her father.
|
|
|
|
"You don't understand. I can't promise that."
|
|
|
|
The doctor was silent a minute. "I ask you for a particular
|
|
reason. I am altering my will."
|
|
|
|
This reason failed to strike Catherine; and indeed she scarcely
|
|
understood it. All her feelings were merged in the sense that he was
|
|
trying to treat her as he had treated her years before. She had
|
|
suffered from it then; and now all her experience, all her acquired
|
|
tranquillity and rigidity protested. She had been so humble in her
|
|
youth that she could now afford to have a little pride, and there
|
|
was something in his request, and in her father's thinking himself
|
|
so free to make it, that seemed an injury to her dignity. Poor
|
|
Catherine's dignity was not aggressive; it never sat in state; but
|
|
if you pushed far enough you could find it. Her father had pushed very
|
|
far.
|
|
|
|
"I can't promise," she simply repeated.
|
|
|
|
"You are very obstinate," said the doctor.
|
|
|
|
"I don't think you understand."
|
|
|
|
"Please explain, then."
|
|
|
|
"I can't explain," said Catherine, "and I can't promise."
|
|
|
|
"Upon my word," her father exclaimed, "I had no idea how obstinate
|
|
you are!"
|
|
|
|
She knew herself that she was obstinate, and it gave her a certain
|
|
joy. She was now a middle-aged woman.
|
|
|
|
About a year after this, the accident that the doctor had spoken
|
|
of occurred: He took a violent cold. Driving out to Bloomingdale one
|
|
April day to see a patient of unsound mind, who was confined in a
|
|
private asylum for the insane, and whose family greatly desired a
|
|
medical opinion from an eminent source, he was caught in a spring
|
|
shower, and being in a buggy, without a hood, he found himself
|
|
soaked to the skin. He came home with an ominous chill, and on the
|
|
morrow he was seriously ill. "It is congestion of the lungs," he
|
|
said to Catherine. "I shall need very good nursing. It will make no
|
|
difference, for I shall not recover; but I wish everything to be done,
|
|
to the smallest detail, as if I should. I hate an ill-conducted
|
|
sick-room, and you will be so good as to nurse me, on the hypothesis
|
|
that I shall get well." He told her which of his fellow physicians
|
|
to send for, and gave her a multitude of minute directions; it was
|
|
quite on the optimistic hypothesis that she nursed him. But he had
|
|
never been wrong in his life, and he was not wrong now. He was
|
|
touching his seventieth year, and though he had a very well-tempered
|
|
constitution, his hold upon life had lost its firmness. He died
|
|
after three weeks' illness, during which Mrs. Penniman, as well as his
|
|
daughter, had been assiduous at his bedside.
|
|
|
|
On his will being opened, after a decent interval, it was found to
|
|
consist of two portions. The first of these dated from ten years back,
|
|
and consisted of a series of dispositions by which he left the great
|
|
mass of his property to his daughter, with becoming legacies to his
|
|
two sisters. The second was a codicil, of recent origin, maintaining
|
|
the annuities to Mrs. Penniman and Mrs. Almond, but reducing
|
|
Catherine's share to a fifth of what he had first bequeathed her. "She
|
|
is amply provided for from her mother's side," the document ran,
|
|
"never having spent more than a fraction of her income from this
|
|
source; so that her fortune is already more than sufficient to attract
|
|
those unscrupulous adventurers whom she has given me reason to believe
|
|
that she persists in regarding as an interesting class." The large
|
|
remainder of his property, therefore, Doctor Sloper had divided into
|
|
seven unequal parts, which he left, as endowments, to as many
|
|
different hospitals and schools of medicine in various cities of the
|
|
union.
|
|
|
|
To Mrs. Penniman it seemed monstrous that a man should play such
|
|
tricks with other people's money; for after his death, of course, as
|
|
she said, it was other people's. "Of course, you will immediately
|
|
break the will," she remarked to Catherine.
|
|
|
|
"Oh no," Catherine answered, "I like it very much. Only I wish it
|
|
had been expressed a little differently!"
|
|
|
|
CHAPTER 34.
|
|
|
|
IT WAS HER HABIT to remain in town very late in the summer; she
|
|
preferred the house in Washington Square to any other habitation
|
|
whatever, and it was under protest that she used to go to the
|
|
seaside for the month of August. At the sea she spent her month at
|
|
an hotel. The year that her father died she intermitted this custom
|
|
altogether, not thinking it consistent with deep mourning; and the
|
|
year after that she put off her departure till so late that the middle
|
|
of August found her still in the heated solitude of Washington Square.
|
|
Mrs. Penniman, who was fond of a change, was usually eager for a visit
|
|
to the country; but this year she appeared quite content with such
|
|
rural impressions as she could gather at the parlor window from the
|
|
ailanthus trees behind the wooden paling. The peculiar fragrance of
|
|
this vegetation used to diffuse itself in the evening air, and Mrs.
|
|
Penniman, on the warm nights of July, often sat at the open window and
|
|
inhaled it. This was a happy moment for Mrs. Penniman; after the death
|
|
of her brother she felt more free to obey her impulses. A vague
|
|
oppression had disappeared from her life, and she enjoyed a sense of
|
|
freedom of which she had not been conscious since the memorable
|
|
time, so long ago, when the doctor went abroad with Catherine and left
|
|
her at home to entertain Morris Townsend. The year that had elapsed
|
|
since her brother's death reminded her of that happy time, because,
|
|
although Catherine, in growing older, had become a person to be
|
|
reckoned with, yet her society was a very different thing, as Mrs.
|
|
Penniman said, from that of a tank of cold water. The elder lady
|
|
hardly knew what use to make of this larger margin of her life; she
|
|
sat and looked at it very much as she had often sat, with her poised
|
|
needle in her hand, before her tapestry frame. She had a confident
|
|
hope, however, that her rich impulses, her talent for embroidery,
|
|
would still find their application, and this confidence was
|
|
justified before many months had elapsed.
|
|
|
|
Catherine continued to live in her father's house, in spite of its
|
|
being represented to her that a maiden lady of quiet habits might find
|
|
a more convenient abode in one of the smaller dwellings, with
|
|
brownstone fronts, which had at this time begun to adorn the
|
|
transverse thoroughfares in the upper part of the town. She liked
|
|
the earlier structure- it had begun by this time to be called an "old"
|
|
house- and proposed to herself to end her days in it. If it was to
|
|
large for a pair of unpretending gentlewomen, this was better than the
|
|
opposite fault; for Catherine had no desire to find herself in
|
|
closer quarters with her aunt. She expected to spend the rest of her
|
|
life in Washington Square, and to enjoy Mrs. Penniman's society for
|
|
the whole of this period; as she had a conviction that, long as she
|
|
might live, her aunt would live at least as long, and always retain
|
|
her brilliancy and activity. Mrs. Penniman suggested to her the idea
|
|
of a rich vitality.
|
|
|
|
On one of those warm evenings in July of which mention has been
|
|
made, the two ladies sat together at an open window, looking out on
|
|
the quiet Square. It was too hot for lighted lamps, for reading, or
|
|
for work; it might have appeared too hot even for conversation, Mrs.
|
|
Penniman having long been speechless. She sat forward in the window,
|
|
half on the balcony, humming a little song. Catherine was within the
|
|
room, in a low rocking chair, dressed in white, and slowly using a
|
|
large palmetto fan. It was in this way, at this season, that the
|
|
aunt and niece, after they had had tea, habitually spent their
|
|
evenings.
|
|
|
|
"Catherine," said Mrs. Penniman at last, "I am going to say
|
|
something that will surprise you."
|
|
|
|
"Pray do," Catherine answered. "I like surprises. And it is so quiet
|
|
now."
|
|
|
|
"Well, then, I have seen Morris Townsend."
|
|
|
|
If Catherine was surprised, she checked the expression of it; she
|
|
gave neither a start nor an exclamation. She remained, indeed, for
|
|
some moments intensely still, and this may very well have been a
|
|
symptom of emotion. "I hope he was well," she said at last.
|
|
|
|
"I don't know; he is a great deal changed. He would like very much
|
|
to see you."
|
|
|
|
"I would rather not see him," said Catherine, quickly.
|
|
|
|
"I was afraid you would say that. But you don't seem surprised!"
|
|
|
|
"I am- very much."
|
|
|
|
"I met him at Marian's," said Mrs. Penniman. "He goes to Marian's,
|
|
and they are so afraid you will meet him there. It's my belief that
|
|
that's why he goes. He wants so much to see you." Catherine made no
|
|
response to this, and Mrs. Penniman went on. "I didn't know him at
|
|
first, he is so remarkably changed; but he knew me in a minute. He
|
|
says I am not in the least changed. You know how polite he always was.
|
|
He was coming away when I came, and we walked a little distance
|
|
together. He is still very handsome, only of course he looks older,
|
|
and he is not so- so animated as he used to be. There was a touch of
|
|
sadness about him; but there was a touch of sadness about him
|
|
before, especially when he went away. I am afraid he has not been very
|
|
successful- that he has never got thoroughly established. I don't
|
|
suppose he is sufficiently plodding and that, after all, is what
|
|
succeeds in this world." Mrs. Penniman had not mentioned Morris
|
|
Townsend's name to her niece for upwards of the fifth of a century;
|
|
but now that she had broken the spell, she seemed to wish to make up
|
|
for lost time, as if there had been a sort of exhilaration in
|
|
hearing herself talk of him. She proceeded, however, with considerable
|
|
caution, pausing occasionally to let Catherine give some sign.
|
|
Catherine gave no other sign than to stop the rocking of her chair and
|
|
the swaying of her fan; she sat motionless and silent. "It was on
|
|
Tuesday last," said Mrs. Penniman, "and I have been hesitating ever
|
|
since about telling you. I didn't know how you might like it. At
|
|
last I thought that it was so long ago that you would probably not
|
|
have any particular feeling. I saw him again after meeting him at
|
|
Marian's. I met him in the street, and he went a few steps with me.
|
|
The first thing he said was about you; he asked ever so many
|
|
questions. Marian didn't want me to speak to you; she didn't want
|
|
you to know that they receive him. I told him I was sure that after
|
|
all these years you couldn't have any feeling about that; you couldn't
|
|
grudge him the hospitality of his own cousin's house. I said you would
|
|
be bitter indeed if you did that. Marian has the most extraordinary
|
|
ideas about what happened between you; she seems to think he behaved
|
|
in some very unusual manner. I took the liberty of reminding her of
|
|
the real facts, and placing the story in its true light. He has no
|
|
bitterness, Catherine, I can assure you; and he might be excused for
|
|
it, for things have not gone well with him. He has been all over the
|
|
world, and tried to establish himself everywhere; but his evil star
|
|
was against him. It is most interesting to hear him talk of his evil
|
|
star. Everything failed; everything but his- you know, you remember-
|
|
his proud, high spirit. I believe he married some lady somewhere in
|
|
Europe. You know they marry in such a peculiar matter-of-course way in
|
|
Europe; a marriage of reason they call it. She died soon afterward; as
|
|
he said to me, she only flitted across his life. He has not been in
|
|
New York for ten years; he came back a few days ago. The first thing
|
|
he did was to ask me about you. He had heard you had never married; he
|
|
seemed very much interested about that. He said you had been the
|
|
real romance of his life."
|
|
|
|
Catherine had suffered her companion to proceed from point to point,
|
|
and pause to pause, without interrupting her; she fixed her eyes on
|
|
the ground and listened. But the last phrase I have quoted was
|
|
followed by a pause of peculiar significance, and then, at last,
|
|
Catherine spoke. It will be observed that before doing so she had
|
|
received a good deal of information about Morris Townsend. "Please say
|
|
no more; please don't follow up that subject."
|
|
|
|
"Doesn't it interest you?" asked Mrs. Penniman, with a certain
|
|
timorous archness.
|
|
|
|
"It pains me," said Catherine.
|
|
|
|
"I was afraid you would say that. But don't you think you could
|
|
get used to it? He wants so much to see you."
|
|
|
|
"Please don't, Aunt Lavinia," said Catherine, getting up from her
|
|
seat. She moved quickly away, and went to the other window, which
|
|
stood open to the balcony; and here, in the embrasure, concealed
|
|
from her aunt by the white curtains, she remained a long time, looking
|
|
out into the warm darkness. She had had a great shock; it was as if
|
|
the gulf of the past had suddenly opened, and a spectral figure had
|
|
risen out of it. There were some things she believed she had got over,
|
|
some feelings that she had thought of as dead; but apparently there
|
|
was a certain vitality in them still. Mrs. Penniman had made them stir
|
|
themselves. It was but a momentary agitation, Catherine said to
|
|
herself; it would presently pass away. She was trembling, and her
|
|
heart was beating so that she could feel it; but this also would
|
|
subside. Then suddenly, while she waited for a return of her calmness,
|
|
she burst into tears. But her tears flowed very silently, so that Mrs.
|
|
Penniman had no observation of them. It was perhaps, however,
|
|
because Mrs. Penniman suspected them that she said no more that
|
|
evening about Morris Townsend.
|
|
|
|
CHAPTER 35.
|
|
|
|
HER REFRESHED attention to this gentleman had not those limits of
|
|
which Catherine desired, for herself, to be conscious; it lasted
|
|
long enough to enable her to wait another week before speaking of
|
|
him again. It was under the same circumstances that she once more
|
|
attacked the subject. She had been sitting with her niece in the
|
|
evening; only on this occasion, as the night was not so warm, the lamp
|
|
had been lighted, and Catherine had placed herself near it with a
|
|
morsel of fancywork. Mrs. Penniman went and sat alone for half an hour
|
|
on the balcony; then she came in, moving vaguely about the room. At
|
|
last she sunk into a seat near Catherine, with clasped hands, and a
|
|
little look of excitement.
|
|
|
|
"Shall you be angry if I speak to you again about him?" she asked.
|
|
|
|
Catherine looked up at her quietly. "Who is he?"
|
|
|
|
"He whom you once loved."
|
|
|
|
"I shall not be angry, but I shall not like it."
|
|
|
|
"He sent you a message," said Mrs. Penniman. "I promised him to
|
|
deliver it, and I must keep my promise."
|
|
|
|
In all these years Catherine had had time to forget how little she
|
|
had to thank her aunt for in the season of her misery; she had long
|
|
ago forgiven Mrs. Penniman for taking too much upon herself. But for a
|
|
moment this attitude of interposition and disinterestedness, this
|
|
carrying of messages and redeeming of promises, brought back the sense
|
|
that her companion was a dangerous woman. She had said she would not
|
|
be angry; but for an instant she felt sore. "I don't care what you
|
|
do with your promise!" she answered.
|
|
|
|
Mrs. Penniman, however, with her high conception of the sanctity
|
|
of pledges, carried her point. "I have gone too far to retreat," she
|
|
said, though precisely what this meant she was not at pains to
|
|
explain. "Mr. Townsend wishes most particularly to see you, Catherine;
|
|
he believes that if you knew how much, and why, he wishes it, you
|
|
would consent to do so."
|
|
|
|
"There can be no reason," said Catherine "no good reason."
|
|
|
|
"His happiness depends upon it. Is not that a good reason?" asked
|
|
Mrs. Penniman, impressively.
|
|
|
|
"Not for me. My happiness does not."
|
|
|
|
"I think you will be happier after you have seen him. He is going
|
|
away again- going to resume his wanderings. It is a very lonely,
|
|
restless, joyless life. Before he goes he wishes to speak to you; it
|
|
is a fixed idea with him- he is always thinking of it. He has
|
|
something very important to say to you. He believes that you never
|
|
understood him- that you never judged him rightly, and the belief
|
|
has always weighed upon him terribly. He wishes to justify himself; he
|
|
believes that in a very few words he could do so. He wishes to meet
|
|
you as a friend."
|
|
|
|
Catherine listened to this wonderful speech without pausing in her
|
|
work; she had now had several days to accustom herself to think of
|
|
Morris Townsend again as an actuality. When it was over she said
|
|
simply, "Please say to Mr. Townsend that I wish he would leave me
|
|
alone."
|
|
|
|
She had hardly spoken when a sharp, firm ring at the door vibrated
|
|
through the summer night. Catherine looked up at the clock; it
|
|
marked a quarter past nine- a very late hour for visitors,
|
|
especially in the empty condition of the town. Mrs. Penniman at the
|
|
same moment gave a little start, and then Catherine's eyes turned
|
|
quickly to her aunt. They met Mrs. Penniman's, and sounded them for
|
|
a moment sharply. Mrs. Penniman was blushing; her look was a conscious
|
|
one; it seemed to confess something. Catherine guessed its meaning,
|
|
and rose quickly from her chair.
|
|
|
|
"Aunt Penniman," she said, in a tone that scared her companion,
|
|
"have you taken the liberty...?"
|
|
|
|
"My dearest Catherine," stammered Mrs. Penniman, "just wait till you
|
|
see him!"
|
|
|
|
Catherine had frightened her aunt, but she was also frightened
|
|
herself; she was on the point of rushing to give orders to the
|
|
servant, who was passing to the door, to admit no one; but the fear of
|
|
meeting her visitor checked her.
|
|
|
|
"Mr. Morris Townsend."
|
|
|
|
This was what she heard, vaguely but recognizably, articulated by
|
|
the domestic, while she hesitated. She had her back turned to the door
|
|
of the parlor, and for some moments she kept it turned, feeling that
|
|
he had come in. He had not spoken, however, and at last she faced
|
|
about. Then she saw a gentleman standing in the middle of the room,
|
|
from which her aunt had discreetly retired.
|
|
|
|
She would never have known him. He was forty-five years old, and his
|
|
figure was not that of the straight, slim young man she remembered.
|
|
But it was a very fine presence, and a fair and lustrous beard,
|
|
spreading itself upon a well-presented chest, contributed to its
|
|
effect. After a moment Catherine recognized the upper half of the
|
|
face, which, though her visitor's clustering locks had grown thin, was
|
|
still remarkably handsome. He stood in a deeply deferential
|
|
attitude, with his eyes on her face. "I have ventured- I have
|
|
ventured," he said; and then he paused, looking about him, as if he
|
|
expected her to ask him to sit down. It was the old voice; but it
|
|
had not the old charm. Catherine, for a minute, was conscious of a
|
|
distinct determination not to invite him to take a seat. Why had he
|
|
come? It was wrong for him to come. Morris was embarrassed, but
|
|
Catherine gave him no help. It was not that she was glad of his
|
|
embarrassment; on the contrary, it excited all her own liabilities
|
|
of this kind, and gave her great pain. But how could she welcome him
|
|
when she felt so vividly that he ought not to have come? "I wanted
|
|
so much- I was determined," Morris went on. But he stopped again; it
|
|
was not easy. Catherine still said nothing, and he may well have
|
|
recalled with apprehension her ancient faculty of silence. She
|
|
continued to look at him, however, and as she did so she made the
|
|
strangest observation. It seemed to be he, and yet not he; it was
|
|
the man who had been everything, and yet this person was nothing.
|
|
How long ago it was- how old she had grown- how much she had lived!
|
|
She had lived on something that was connected with him, and she had
|
|
consumed it in doing so. This person did not look unhappy. He was fair
|
|
and well-preserved, perfectly dressed, mature and complete. As
|
|
Catherine looked at him, the story of his life defined itself in his
|
|
eyes; he had made himself comfortable, and he had never been caught.
|
|
But even while her perception opened itself to this, she had no desire
|
|
to catch him; his presence was painful to her, and she only wished
|
|
he would go.
|
|
|
|
"Will you not sit down?" he asked.
|
|
|
|
"I think we had better not," said Catherine.
|
|
|
|
"I offend you by coming?" He was very grave; he spoke in a tone of
|
|
the richest respect.
|
|
|
|
"I don't think you ought to have come."
|
|
|
|
"Did not Mrs. Penniman tell you- did she not give you my message?"
|
|
|
|
"She told me something, but I did not understand."
|
|
|
|
"I wish you would let me tell you- let me speak for myself."
|
|
|
|
"I don't think it is necessary," said Catherine.
|
|
|
|
"Not for you, perhaps, but for me. It would be a great satisfaction-
|
|
and I have not many." He seemed to be coming nearer; Catherine
|
|
turned away. "Can we not be friends again?" he asked.
|
|
|
|
"We're not enemies," said Catherine. "I have none but friendly
|
|
feelings to you."
|
|
|
|
"Ah, I wonder whether you know the happiness it gives me to hear you
|
|
say that!" Catherine uttered no intimation that she measured the
|
|
influence of her words; and he presently went on, "You have not
|
|
changed- the years have passed happily for you."
|
|
|
|
"They have passed very quietly," said Catherine.
|
|
|
|
"They have left no marks; you are admirably young." This time he
|
|
succeeded in coming nearer- he was close to her; she saw his glossy
|
|
perfumed beard, and his eyes above it looking strange and hard. It was
|
|
very different from his old- from his young- face. If she had first
|
|
seen him this way she would not have liked him. It seemed to her
|
|
that he was smiling, or trying to smile. "Catherine," he said,
|
|
lowering his voice, "I have never ceased to think of you."
|
|
|
|
"Please don't say these things," she answered.
|
|
|
|
"Do you hate me?"
|
|
|
|
"Oh no," said Catherine.
|
|
|
|
Something in her tone discouraged him, but in a moment he
|
|
recovered himself. "Have you still some kindness for me, then?"
|
|
|
|
"I don't know why you have come here to ask me such things!"
|
|
Catherine exclaimed.
|
|
|
|
"Because for many years it has been the desire of my life that we
|
|
should be friends again."
|
|
|
|
"That is impossible."
|
|
|
|
"Why so? Not if you will allow it."
|
|
|
|
"I will not allow it," said Catherine.
|
|
|
|
He looked at her again in silence. "I see; my presence troubles
|
|
you and pains you. I will go away; but you must give me leave to
|
|
come again."
|
|
|
|
"Please don't come again," she said.
|
|
|
|
"Never? Never?"
|
|
|
|
She made a great effort; she wished to say something that would make
|
|
it impossible he should ever again cross her threshold. "It is wrong
|
|
of you. There is no propriety in it- no reason for it."
|
|
|
|
"Ah, dearest lady, you do me injustice!" cried Morris Townsend.
|
|
"We have only waited, and now we are free."
|
|
|
|
"You treated me badly," said Catherine.
|
|
|
|
"Not if you think of it rightly. You had your quiet life with your
|
|
father- which was just what I could not make up my mind to rob you
|
|
of."
|
|
|
|
"Yes; I had that."
|
|
|
|
Morris felt it to be a considerable damage to his cause that he
|
|
could not add that she had had something more besides; for it is
|
|
needless to say that he had learned the contents of Doctor Sloper's
|
|
will. He was, nevertheless, not at a loss. "There are worse fates than
|
|
that!" he exclaimed, with expression; and he might have been
|
|
supposed to refer to his own unprotected situation. Then he added,
|
|
with a deeper tenderness, "Catherine, have you never forgiven me?"
|
|
|
|
"I forgave you years ago, but it is useless for us to attempt to
|
|
be friends."
|
|
|
|
"Not if we forget the past. We have still a future, thank God!"
|
|
|
|
"I can't forget- I don't forget," said Catherine. "You treated me
|
|
too badly. I felt it very much; I felt it for years." And then she
|
|
went on, with her wish to show him that he must not come to her this
|
|
way, "I can't begin again- I can't take it up. Everything is dead
|
|
and buried. It was too serious; it made a great change in my life. I
|
|
never expected to see you here."
|
|
|
|
"Ah, you are angry!" cried Morris, who wished immensely that he
|
|
could extort some flash of passion from her calmness. In that case
|
|
he might hope.
|
|
|
|
"No, I am not angry. Anger does not last that way for years. But
|
|
there are other things. Impressions last, when they have been
|
|
strong. But I can't talk."
|
|
|
|
Morris stood stroking his beard, with a clouded eye. "Why have you
|
|
never married?" he asked, abruptly. "You have had opportunities."
|
|
|
|
"I didn't wish to marry."
|
|
|
|
"Yes, you are rich, you are free; you had nothing to gain."
|
|
|
|
"I had nothing to gain," said Catherine.
|
|
|
|
Morris looked vaguely round him, and gave a deep sigh. "Well, I
|
|
was in hopes that we might still have been friends."
|
|
|
|
"I meant to tell you, by my aunt, in answer to your message- if
|
|
you had waited for an answer- that it was unnecessary for you to
|
|
come in that hope."
|
|
|
|
"Good-bye, then," said Morris. "Excuse my indiscretion."
|
|
|
|
He bowed, and she turned away- standing there, averted, with her
|
|
eyes on the ground, for some moments after she had heard him close the
|
|
door of the room.
|
|
|
|
In the hall he found Mrs. Penniman, fluttered and eager; she
|
|
appeared to have been hovering there under the irreconcilable
|
|
promptings of her curiosity and her dignity.
|
|
|
|
"That was a precious plan of yours!" said Morris, clapping on his
|
|
hat.
|
|
|
|
"Is she so hard?" asked Mrs. Penniman.
|
|
|
|
"She doesn't care a button for me- with her confounded little dry
|
|
manner."
|
|
|
|
"Was it very dry?" pursued Mrs. Penniman, with solicitude.
|
|
|
|
Morris took no notice of her question; he stood musing an instant,
|
|
with his hat on. "But why the deuce, then, would she never marry?"
|
|
|
|
"Yes- why indeed?" sighed Mrs. Penniman. And then, as if from a
|
|
sense of the inadequacy of this explanation, "But you will not
|
|
despair- you will come back?"
|
|
|
|
"Come back? Damnation!" And Morris Townsend strode out of the house,
|
|
leaving Mrs. Penniman staring.
|
|
|
|
Catherine, meanwhile, in the parlor, picking up her morsel of
|
|
fancywork, had seated herself with it again- for life, as it were.
|
|
|
|
THE END
|
|
.
|